So this is basically every fic Iâve reblogged so I can access them and see them organized! (Also kind of a fic recommendation post) If thereâs any recommendations of what I should read please let me know!
Most of these fics will be platonic!
-Formula One-
âąPlatonic Gridâą
âMartins Grid walkâ -taking over the grid walk is not for the faint of heart
âSlow Down, Red Flagâ -what the reader does when the racing comes to a stop
âPure Chaos 2, 3â - amazing multi part smau
âCaffeine of Choiceâ -a few drivers donât get your choice of energy
âGolden (Son)â -Prema driver with OP81 as a grid dad
âEarly Risers V. Night Owlsâ -some just donât understand the morning grumpies
âLine Upâ -Pole position equals pissy fans
âDear Spaâ -the Belgium track takes another (read for a good cry)
âRealityâ -the cameras not capture everything
âGrill the Kidâ âGrill the Gridâ -two fics based on the quiz show
âAnnoying little brothersâ -self explanatory
âGrid Kidsâ
âMonopolyâ
âąMV1đâą
âBlock Out the Hatersâ -Max defends his teammate
âąCL16â€ïžâą
âDonât get Squeezedâ -Charles little sisters position at the Chinese GP has her worried
âąCS55â€ïžâą
âHuman Shieldâ-podium celebrations can get messy very quickly
âYou donât like spicy food?â-trying to play mermaids with chili
ă»There isn't a moment when you think you're unworthy for Vermax.
ă»He truly loves you
ă»And although he follows the commands, does what he's told and what's expected, he loves when the two of you can sit down together in the sun and lay there for hours.
ă»He does great with Valyrian commands. You have a clear and concise voice that makes it easy to hear.
ă»Although he does get jealous when you talk to other dragons...
ă»Vermax is a cradle egg, he was formed being close to you. I.,e his egg was in your cradle while he, himself, was ... being created
ă»He's much like his rider; bold and fiery. he can be stubborn too. Unless there is true panic, then Vermax becomes formiddable.
ă»He's on the path to becoming an overwhelming power. A Targaryen beast who could change the outcome of the House and it's reign.
ă»There is a connection between you two that not every rider has with their dragon.
ă»You love running your hands over his scales, the colour always fascinates you. Especially in the sunlight.
ă»His favourite thing to do with you is fly amongst the clouds, then higher until you're above it all.
ă»There has been expectations placed upon you both, and you like to fly away from it all.
ă»Vermax isn't a fan of water though. And unlike some dragons, he does not like going swimming...
a/n: Dragons are an intelligent species, autonomous is their nature, they choose their riders. So, this is based on the personality of a person and therefore which dragon would be the best bond.
đđđđđđđđ àŒâË
‷ His MBTI: ENTJ
‷ His ZODIAC: Aries Sun, Capricorn Moon, Scorpio Rising Â
ă»To best bond with Balerion, a person would have to be a leader. Or someone who is used to responsibility.
ă»Someone passionate, yet open-minded (Aries, Aquarius), who stands up for what they believe in and doesn't take anyone's crap.
ă»An intimidating person (Scorpio), a planner (Virgo), and/or someone who reacts first to situations i.e., the phone ringing, someone at the door etc.
ă»Aegon the Conquorer is an obvious example, but Daenys and Aerea would fit into the responsibility and open-minded aspect.
ă»And in my opinion, Viserys wasn't bonded with Balerion. The dragon was too old and must have thought Viserys was Aegon hence letting him ride/command Balerion.
đđđđđđđ àŒâË
‷ Her MBTI: ISFP
‷ Her ZODIAC: Gemini Sun, Pisces Moon, Sagittarius Rising Â
ă»Those that would bond with Meraxes are individuals who have an adventurous spirit, who want to explore (Sagittarius).
ă»Her one rider, Rhaenys the Conquorer, was a woman who loved the arts, who was playful and impulsive (Gemini).
ă»She took Meraxes out flying longer than both her siblings combined i.e., Meraxes needs to explore.
ă»Meraxes would bond best with someone who likes to be on the move, who wants to show their worth, who is naturally inquisitive.
đđđđđđ àŒâË
‷ Her MBTI: ESTJ
‷ Her ZODIAC: Taurus Sun, Leo Moon, Virgo Rising Â
ă»Those that would bond with Vhagar, are people who have great courage and fervor (Leo).
ă»Each of her riders have that in common; Visenya, Baelon, Laena and Aemond, all have bravery and passion. As well as their love for flying.
ă»Being Vhagar's rider means being known. She is the Queen of Dragons, large and overwhelming.
ă»Those who bond with her must not mind the recognition.
ă»It should also be noted that Vhagar is a war dragon, and she is used to being in dangerous situations (Scorpio).
‷ His ZODIAC: Scorpio Sun, Scorpio Moon, Capricorn Rising
ă»Now, people who would bond with the Cannibal are those that ... are fine with violence, who relish in power and seek glory for themselves.
ă»The Cannibal never had a rider, and those that tried to mount him were killed on the spot.
ă»Those that would bond with him need to have a coldness within their heart. As cruel as it sounds, it's true. The Cannibal is known to eat from its own species.
divider by: @cafekitsune & @finnegancosmos & @anitalerina
word count: 15.5k
synopsis: In the cold of Winterfell, a southern princess learns that duty is not always a cageâand that sometimes, the heartâs desires align with the good of the realm.
a/n: I definitely went a little overboard with this oneâthis might be the longest one-shot Iâve written to date. Also, yes, I refer to reader as a lioness and imply her to be more Lannister than Baratheon, even though she is technically a Baratheon by name. Weâre just rolling with it because thematically it fit much better for this story.
warnings: Arranged Marriage, Joffrey being Joffrey, Cersei.
The Kingâs arrival had turned Winterfell on its head.
Trumpets, banners, goldâso much gold. The North had not seen such splendour since the end of the Targaryen dynasty, when Robert Baratheon had taken the throne. Now, it seemed half the realm had come marching behind Robert's royal party.
Gold and crimson, black and stag-markedâsouthern colours that gleamed far too bright against Winterfellâs muted tones. The northerners looked on, some with curiosity, some with cautious, and a few openly awed as they watched the southern procession wind its way through the gates like a river of colour cutting through snow.
At the head of it rode your fatherâRobert Baratheon himselfâlarger than life and twice as loud, his booming laughter rolling over the crowd like thunder. His beard was flecked with frost, his furs heavy and rich, his crown sitting askew in a careless way that had once been considered charming but now looked more like neglect.
You had heard endless stories of his youthâthe warrior who had swung a warhammer like the gods themselves had forged it for his hands, the rebel who had taken a throne with fire in his blood and vengeance in his heart. Robert the Usurper. Robert the Conqueror.Â
But the man who rode before you now was not that legend. His armour strained against the swell of his belly, his face ruddy from drinking. The warhammer had long been replaced by a wine cup and a whore on his lap, the crown he wore weighed by the weight of old victories he refused to let die.
You wondered if even he remembered what it had felt likeâto be the man the songs still sang of. Now, he was simply a king grown soft, chasing the ghost of glory through the bottom of his goblet and whoring his way through the street of silk.
As for you, you rode among them, sitting tall despite the cold that seeped through your furs and southern silks. Your father had insisted you come north, and you had insisted on riding atop a horse rather than shut yourself away in the carriage with your mother and younger siblings. It had seemed a small act of defiance then, a gesture of freedom. Now, with the wind biting at your cheeks and Joffreyâs endless complaints filling the air, it felt more like punishment.
He had sneered the entire way northâat the chill, the people, the very land itself. âThe dreary, filthy North,â he had called it more than once, his tone dripping with disdain. You had ignored him as best you could, your gaze fixed on the horizon, excited to see a different land from the one you grew up in.
Youâd always imagined the North as a wasteland of ice and furs, cold and colourless. But when you finally crossed through Winterfellâs borders, the image shattered.
The ancient stronghold rose before you, proud and formidable, its grey stone walls streaked with frost and history. Smoke curled from the forges, filling the air with the scent of metal and fire. There was movement everywhereâmen with weathered faces and proud eyes, women calling out to one another across the yard, and children with flushed cheeks laughing as they chased hounds through the snow-dusted courtyard. It wasnât lifeless at all. It was rough yes, but nothing like the southerners tried to depict.
You drew your crimson cloak tighter around your shoulders, breath ghosting in the frigid air. The cold bit through your clothes, sharp against your delicate skin, and for a moment you thought you might curse your own stubbornness for refusing the carriage. Yet as the wind swept past you again, crisp and fresh, you realized you didnât hate it as much as youâd expected to.
It was different from the damp, perfumed warmth of Kingâs Landing. There, beneath the scent of roses and incense, there was always something elseâan undercurrent of rot that no amount of perfume could mask. The palace gleamed with splendour, but beyond its stone halls the small folk suffered, and their misery lingered in the air like smog. Even in the height of summer, the city smelled of decay.
You shivered again from the cold. The North was harsh, yesâbut there was purity in that harshness, a raw honesty that stripped everything down to what it truly was.
âGods, it stinks,â Joffrey muttered beside you as the royal party began to dismount, his nose wrinkling as though the very air offended him.
You fought the urge to roll your eyes. The journey north had nearly rid you of patience for his endless vanity, but you found that ignoring him was the best way to deal with him.
Instead, your gaze drifted to the family lined before the steps of the keepâthe Starks of Winterfell. They stood proud and poised, and in perfect unity they bowed towards your father not letting you get a proper look at their faces.
Your father went forward first. For a moment, an uneasy hush fell over the courtyard, as they watched what the King would say. You watched your father approach ordering Lord Stark to stand, but soon after it was all laughter and heavy slaps on the back as he embraced Lord Stark. Your mother followed, cold as a blade at Robertâs side.Â
One by one, the rest of the Starks straightened, rising from their bows as your gaze swept over them. There were three younger childrenâtwo boys and a girl with untamed, curious eyes that seemed to hold more mischief than fear. The smallest of the boys stood by his mother, his expression bright with childlike wonder, while the other, taller but still retaining his boyish excitement stood by his sister.
Beside them stood an older girl, her light auburn hair gleaming softly. She was beautiful, the kind of beauty that was more seen in the south. Her hands were clasped neatly before her, and her smile, though polite, carried a faint nervousness as her gaze flickered toward your brother. You didnât miss the faint blush that coloured her cheeks.
But it was the eldest son who drew your eyes and held them.
Robb Stark.
Named after your fatherâs namesake.
He stood beside Lord Stark with a quiet confidence that needed no boasting to be felt. His hair was dark auburn, catching faint hints of red beneath the pale northern sun, and his stance was strongâbroad-shouldered, proud.
He was handsome, though not in the soft, polished way of the southern courtiers youâd grown accustomed to seeing. He was well groomed, yes, but the rugged strength beneath that composure could not be hidden. His build spoke of long hours in the yard rather than idle ones in a hall, his bearing of discipline rather than indulgence.
His eyes caught you most of allâgrey as a storm over the sea, sharp and intelligent. There was a steadiness to them, a kind of calm that unnerved you, because it was clear they missed nothing.
And they certainly didnât miss the smirk your brother sent his sisterâs way. Robbâs expression didnât so much as flicker in response, though the faint tightening of his jaw told you he had noticed, the way his sister blushed in response.
Before you could look away, those grey eyes found yoursâand for a heartbeat, the world seemed to still.Â
You had never been one of those girls who giggled over handsome lords or whispered about courtly love behind lace fans. You had seen enough of men like thatâvain, shallow creatures who mistook charm for worth. But something about Robb Stark was different.Â
Heat crept up your neck before you could stop it, your cheeks warming despite the chill in the air. You fought the sudden, ridiculous urge to look away bashfully, to hide the small, traitorous smile tugging at your lips.
It was absurd, reallyâyou didnât even know him.Â
For a long, unbroken moment, you didnât move. It was as though the cold had rooted you in place, your pulse thudding softly in your ears. Then, without warning, Joffrey bumped into you from behind with a muttered curse, snapping the spell cleanly.
You blinked, startled, stepping aside as your brother straightened his cloak with a scoff, clearly annoyed at you. But when you looked back, Robb was already glancing away, his expression unreadable.
The feast that night was as loud and unruly as any your father had ever hostedâthough the Northâs version of merriment came with more ale and less flattery. The great hall of Winterfell was alive with sound: the crackle of hearth fires, the thunder of mugs striking tables, the low rumble of laughter spilling between bites of roasted meat. The air was thick with the scent of smoke and spice and the faint chill that crept in from the open doors each time a servant hurried through.
You sat near the head of the table, your place beside your mother. You didnât have to look at her to know her jaw was tight, her patience thinning with each booming laugh from your father as he entertained the woman on his lap.
Robert was in high spirits, which was to say, he was halfway to drunk before the first course had finished. His laughter echoed down the hall, drowning out conversation, spilling more wine than he drank as he talked with Ned.
You kept your gaze low, pretending not to notice the way your motherâs fingers curled around her goblet, white-knuckled.
It wasnât until your father slammed his mug down on the table that the laughter faltered. The sound reverberated through the hall like a hammer on iron, silencing even the musicians.
âCome, Ned!â he bellowed, a drunken grin on his face, his words slurred with good cheer. âYouâve given me your friendship, your sword, your counselâbut not your blood.â
A murmur rippled through the hall. Lord Stark blinked, confusion flickering across his usually steady face. âYour Grace?â
Robert gestured grandly down the length of the table, his cup sloshing in one hand as he waved toward you. âYour boy, Robbâand my eldest daughter!â he declared, his voice booming with the certainty of a man who had never considered refusal. âA match that will bind the North and the West! A son of Winterfell, a daughter of the Crownâwhat say you, Ned?â
A ripple of uneasy laughter passed through the hall. Some courtiers echoed it too quickly, hoping to placate the King, while others bowed their heads, unwilling to draw notice beneath Robert Baratheonâs good humour.
You froze, your hand tightening around the stem of your goblet as your fatherâs words sank in. Heat crept up your neck, though the hall suddenly felt very cold. You fought to keep your expression composed, the careful mask of royal composure your mother had drilled into you since childhood. But it was impossible not to feel the weight of every gaze turning toward you and Robb.
Across the table, Robb Stark looked up sharply. His storm-grey eyes found yours through the candlelight, steady but startled. There was no arrogance in his stare, no mockeryâonly quiet disbelief that mirrored your own.
Even your mother stilled beside you. Cerseiâs hand froze on her cup, her knuckles whitening as she turned her gaze toward your father, fury flickering behind the mask of a queenâs poise.
âSheâs still young,â your mother said tightly, clearly also not having expected this.
You were a woman grown, long past your first blood. Old enough to bear children, old enough for marriage. In truth, it was a miracle you hadnât been married off earlier.
Robert waved her off with a booming laugh, already reaching for his cup again. âOld enough for betrothal!â he said, dismissive and delighted all at once. âRobb Stark and my eldest girlâthe wolf and the lioness! Gods, theyâll make fine cubs, eh?â
Your pulse thundered in your ears as you stared at the table before you, unable to look at anyone. It was not the proposal itself that shook youâmarriage had always been an eventuality, a matter of alliance rather than affectionâbut the suddenness of it, the way your life had been offered up like cow at an auction.
The hall erupted again â laughter, murmurs, wide eyes. Lord Stark looked caught entirely off guard, his calm composure faltering for perhaps the first time that evening. Your motherâs jaw, meanwhile, was set in stone, her fingers tight around her cup as if she meant to crush it.
Your father, obliviousâor perhaps uncaringâof the discomfort around him, only roared with laughter and turned to the young man in question. âWhat say you, boy?â Robert grinned at Robb, raising his cup. âA fine match, eh?â
Across the table, Robb Stark straightened, caught between the weight of his fatherâs silence and the Kingâs drunken insistence. For a heartbeat, his eyes flicked toward Lord Stark, as though seeking guidance. But Ned Starkâs face, though grave, gave nothing away.
Robbâs jaw set. Slowly, he inclined his head toward the King, his tone careful and measured. âYour Grace honours me,â he said evenly, the calm in his voice belying the tension in his shoulders. âButââ
He didnât get the chance to finish.
âBut nothing!â Robert boomed, slamming his cup down hard enough to spill wine across the table. âThe girlâs comely, and from good stock. Iâll hear no objections!â
You wanted the floor to swallow you whole. You managed to lift your goblet, forcing a polite smile that didnât reach your eyes, though your stomach twisted with humiliation. This wasnât how you imagined meeting your future husbandâannounced like an offering at a feast, your worth reduced to bloodlines and the Kingâs drunken cheer.
When Robert finally turned his attention elsewhere, clapping Lord Stark on the back with enough force to rattle the tableware, you dared to look up again.
Robb was watching you. His gaze thoughtful rather than cold.Â
You wondered what he sawâa spoiled lion cub, soft from silk and wine? You wouldnât have blamed him for thinking it. The Northerners were born of hard work and harder winters; you were born of gold and servants. And yet, as his gaze lingered for a moment longer before turning away, you couldnât help but hope that perhaps he saw something else tooâsomething more than what your name and colours proclaimed.
As the feast wore on, the laughter grew louder as everyone grew drunker. You tried to endure itâto play your part, to smile when spoken toâbut each passing moment made it harder to breathe.
Finally, when no one was looking, you rose from your seat and slipped away.
No one noticed. Your father was deep in his cups, his booming laughter echoing over the music, drowning out any thought of propriety. Your mother had vanished not long beforeâwhere, you neither knew nor cared. You only knew that you needed air.
The courtyard was quiet when you stepped into it, the torches guttering in the wind. Winterfell was different at nightâvast and solemn. The cold crept beneath your cloak, but it was a welcome feeling compared to the suffocating heat of the feast hall. You drew the fabric tighter around your shoulders and breathed deeply, letting the icy air fill your lungs. For the first time all evening, you felt the weight in your chest begin to ease.
Your boots crunched softly against the packed snow as you wandered without aim, tracing the paths between torchlit walls. Somewhere overhead, a raven cawed, its cry carrying across the night before fading into the wind. You might have turned back thenâreturned to the warmth and noise, to the safety of your place beside your motherâhad it not been for the sound that broke the stillness.
Steel striking wood.
You paused, listening. The sound came againâsteady and rhythmic. Curiosity stirred, and you found yourself following it through the shadowed corridors and out into one of the training yards, half-shrouded in darkness.
There, beneath the pale light of the moon, was a young man. He moved with focus, each swing of his wooden practice sword fluid and measured, the sort of precision that spoke of years of learned discipline. He was focused, wholly absorbed in his task, his strikes landed with a steady rhythm against the straw dummy. He was breathing heavy, every breath came in soft, visible clouds, rising and vanishing into the cold air. Despite the chill, he wore only a simple tunic, the thin fabric clinging faintly to his skin with the sheen of exertion.
The soft sound of your steps must have given you away. He turned sharply, the sword rising instinctively in his hand, and you startled, taking an instinctive step back.
âApologies,â you blurted, raising your hands slightly. âI didnât mean to intrude. I was only taking a breath from the feast and seem to have lost my way.â
He blinked in surprise, eyes widening as recognition dawned. Even in the low light, you could see the resemblance to Robb Starkâthe same sharp lines of the jaw, the same quiet intensityâbut his hair was darker, brown like Lord Starkâs, and there was a softness to his gaze that Robb did not possess.
âNo, it is I who should apologize, Your Grace,â he said quickly, lowering the sword. âI didnât expect anyone to be out here.â
âThereâs no need to apologize,â you replied, your tone gentle as you stepped closer. âI didnât expect to find anyone either. I thought I was the only one hiding from the noise.â You hesitated, studying him for a moment. âIn fact, I donât recall seeing you there. I thought all of Lord Starkâs children were present.â
Something flickered across his face at thatâan emotion you couldnât quite place. His jaw tightened slightly, and his eyes dropped to the ground. âI⊠am not officially considered as such,â he said quietly. âJon Snow is my name.â
Realization struck, sharp and unbidden. âYouâre his bastard,â you said before you could stop yourself. The words slipped free like a breath, unthinkingâand the moment they did, you saw the subtle hardening in his eyes, the stiffness in his shoulders.
âApologies,â you said quickly, your voice softening. âI meant no offence.â
He exhaled through his nose, the tension in his shoulders easing only slightly. âNo need, my lady. Iâve heard worse.â
Something in his toneâhalf resignation, half acceptanceâmade your chest tighten.Â
âStill, it was rude of me to say it as such. It is not a childâs fault for the sins of their father,â you murmured, your voice soft against the quiet of the yard.
He blinked, as though the thought itself surprised him. The training sword in his hand lowered slightly, his fingers flexing around the hilt.
âMost highborn donât bother to make excuses for bastards,â Jon said at last, the corner of his mouth twistingânot quite a smile, not quite a sneer. âThey just pretend we donât exist.â
You tilted your head, studying him in the dim light. âPretending seems to be a southern pastime,â you said dryly. âOne Iâve never been very good at.â
That earned you a flicker of amusementâbrief, but genuine. The tension in his shoulders eased, his guardedness softening into something closer to curiosity.
âWhy are you out here?â he asked after a moment, breaking the silence. âYou should be insideâwarm, with the rest of them.â
âYes, I should,â you agreed bitterly, your breath ghosting in the cold. âI should be with everyone, watching my father drink himself into a stupor and insult my mother and his marriage every chance he gets.â You exhaled, a short, humourless laugh escaping you. âOr perhaps I shouldâve stayed so I could be congratulated on my upcoming betrothal to your brother.â
Jonâs eyes widened in surprise. âRobb?â
You nodded once, your mouth twisting faintly. âYes. The King saw it quite fit to announce the offer among everyone in attendance.â
Jon hesitated, his expression unreadable. âYou donât sound very happy about it,â he said finally.
You gave a quiet, mirthless laugh. âWould you be?â
When he didnât reply, your shoulders lifted in a small shrug as you looked away. âI mean no insult to your brother for my bitterness, but when youâre offered like a broodmare, with no inclination or choice in the matter, I think anyone would find it hard to be happy.â The words left your lips without hesitation. âSometimes I wish I was a bastard. At least then my father would have ignored me, the way heâs ignored the hundreds of other children heâs sired.â
You hesitated, your voice softening, though the bitterness beneath it remained. âYouâre lucky Lord Stark is your father, Jon Snow. At least he seems to care for his children. My father only sees us as bargaining chipsâuseful when needed, forgotten when not.â
Jonâs grip tightened around the hilt of his training sword until the leather creaked. For a heartbeat, he seemed unsure of what to do with his hands. Then he set the blade aside, the tip sinking soundlessly into the snow.
âThatâs⊠a harsh thing to wish for,â he said quietly. There was no judgment in his toneâonly pity and sadness.Â
You let out a dry, humourless laugh, your breath curling white in the cold. âHarsh, perhaps. But honest.â
Your gaze lifted toward the sky. The stars here seemed closer, brighterâso unlike the smog-veiled heavens of Kingâs Landing. âI used to think being royal meant freedom,â you murmured. âThat power could buy choices. But I grew old enough to realize it only meant I was shackled to duty and expectation higher than most. And for a highborn lady, that will always mean being owned.â
Jon studied you for a moment, the way your voice softened around the edges of those words, as though youâd long since grown tired of speaking them aloud.
âIâve often thought about what it might mean to be born properly a Stark,â he admitted quietly. âWhat it would be like to be seen. Properly. To belong somewhere.â His lips curved into a faint, self-mocking smile. âYou want to be invisible, and Iâd give anything not to be.â
For a long moment, neither of you spoke. The cold bit at your cheeks, but neither of you seemed to mind it. The silence was strangely comfortableâa bubble of calm in a world that demanded too much of both of you.
At last, you broke it. âItâs strange, isnât it?â you said softly. âHow both of us want what the other has. Youâd give anything to be acknowledged, and Iâd give anything to be forgotten.â
Jonâs lips curved faintly, but there was little amusement in it. âSeems the gods have a sense of humour,â he murmured.
âOr cruelty,â you countered, your gaze turning skyward again. âThey give us everything we never asked for and keep what we want just out of reach.â
Jon followed your gaze, his expression thoughtful. âPerhaps they think it makes us stronger."
You huffed a quiet laugh, the sound soft in the cold air. âThen the gods have made philosophers of us both.â
Your laughter seemed to ease something in him. The stiffness in his shoulders melted away, and for the first time, the heaviness in his eyes lifted. When he looked at you again, there was no trace of wariness, only quiet understanding.
âYou donât talk like the other highborn ladies Iâve met,â he said finally.
You smiled faintly. âThatâs because most of them are taught to be silent. Theyâre there to be admired, not heard.â
He tilted his head, considering you. âAnd you?â
âOh, they tried to teach me the same,â you said, a touch of dry humour in your voice. âBut Iâm a shit listener.â
Jon blinked, startled at the sound of you cursingâand then, to your surprise, he barked out a laugh. A real laugh. You found yourself laughing along with him.Â
When his laughter finally faded, he studied you againâlonger this time, as though seeing something he hadnât before. âYou know,â he said quietly, âI think Robb might like you.â
Your smile faltered at that, the words cutting through the brief ease between you. The reminder of your betrothal fell heavy in the still air.
Jon seemed to realize it, because his tone softened. âRobb will be good to you,â he said gently. âHe wonât see you as a thing to be bartered.â
You looked away, the flickering torchlight catching in your eyes. âMaybe not,â you murmured. âBut that doesnât change what I am. Iâm a commodityâsomething to be given to strengthen the ties between the crown and the North.â
The words hung in the cold air like mist. You exhaled slowly, something between a sigh and a laugh escaping you. âYou know,â you said, voice quieter now, âI donât even know if Iâll be good for him. He looks to be a steady man, one born of duty and hard work. I am a daughter of duty, too, but of a different kind. We both know my southern softness would have no place among the strength you Northerners carry.â
Jonâs brows knit slightly as he studied you. For a moment, he seemed to weigh your words, the silence stretching between you before he finally spoke. âYou sell yourself short, my lady. The North doesnât measure strength by calloused hands or sword arms. We measure it by what a person endures.â
You blinked, surprised by the quiet conviction in his tone. The night air curled white from his breath, and for the first time you noticed how young he really wasâa couple years younger than you, but already worn by truths older than his years.
âFrom what I can see,â he said, his gaze steady on yours, âyouâd survive Winterfell just fine.â
The sincerity in his tone caught you off guard. For a moment, you couldnât quite find your voice. You had expected pity, perhapsâpoliteness, or some attempt to comfort a princess who had never known real hardship. But there was none of that in his eyes. Only truth. Quiet, unwavering truth.
Something in your chest tightened, a strange ache blooming where defensiveness had lived for so long. You found yourself smiling faintly, though it didnât quite reach your eyes. âYou say that now,â you murmured. âYou havenât seen me try to walk on ice.â
Jonâs lips twitched, the ghost of amusement playing there. âThe North has a way of humbling everyone. Youâd learn.â
That made you laughâsoft and breathy in the chill, the sound a wisp of warmth in the frozen air. âStill,â you said after a moment, âyour brother deserves a wife who belongs here. One who doesnât flinch when the wind bites or stumble over snow. Iâm afraid Iâll be more trouble than treasure.â
Jon studied you, the faintest edge of warmth in his eyes. âYou might be surprised what the North considers treasure.â
When you finally spoke again, your voice was quieter, more certain. âYouâre far too kind, Jon Snow.â
He gave a faint shrug, the corner of his mouth curving just slightly. âOnly honest.â
You smiled thenâtruly smiledâand this time it reached your eyes. The tension you hadnât realized youâd been carrying began to ease. âThen perhaps thatâs why the gods sent me outside tonight,â you murmured. âTo find a bit of honesty.â
Jon opened his mouth to reply, but before he could, a familiar voice broke through the night.
âJon.â
Both of you turned. Robb stood a few paces away, his cloak clasped at the throat, the faint firelight spilling from the hall behind him. It caught the edge of his hair, gilding it copper in the dark, and cast a soft glow over the snow-dusted stones at his feet. His gaze shifted between you and Jon, pausing on you for a heartbeat longer than propriety allowed.
âPrincess,â he said at last, his voice steady but gentler than before. âThe King will start a hunt if he finds his daughter missing.â
You straightened, the quiet spell of the courtyard breaking as reality swept back in. âI didnât mean to worry anyone,â you said softly. âI only needed air.â
Turning to Jon, you dipped your head politely. âIt was nice to meet you, Jon.â
He inclined his head in return, that faint half-smile still ghosting his lips. âYou as well, Princess.â
With a final, lingering smile, you turned and began the slow walk back toward the hall. âMy lord,â you murmured in passing, offering Robb a polite nod as you brushed past him.
Robb hesitated, his mouth parting as if to speak, perhaps to offer his arm or escort you inside. But you were already moving, your crimson cloak trailing behind you like a flicker of fire in the cold.
He watched you go until you disappeared around the corner, the sound of your footsteps fading into the night. Only then did he turn his gaze back to his half brother.
Robb stepped closer, folding his arms across his chest, the faintest trace of a smirk tugging at his mouth. âYou seem to have made quite the impression.â
Jon snorted, bending to retrieve his training sword from where it rested in the snow. âShe made one on me first.â
Robbâs brow arched, his tone teasing but edged with curiosity. âOh? And whatâs your judgment then? She seems as prideful as the rest of the lions. You shouldâve seen her when the king announced the offer of her handâit was as if sheâd just tasted bad wine.â
Jon shook his head, straightening. âSheâs⊠not like that,â he said quietly, his voice carrying an unexpected defensiveness. âSheâs kind, Robb.â
Robbâs smirk faltered in surprise.
Jon went on, his tone steady but earnest. âShe knew nothing of the kingâs plans. She was caught unawaresâsame as you. And still, she spoke kindly of you.â He hesitated, then added, âYou know what she said? That you deserve better than her. That you should have a northern wife.â
Robb blinked, caught off guard. âShe said that?â He frowned slightly, his tone softening as he considered it. âThatâs⊠not what I expected,â he admitted after a moment, the sharp edge of his usual composure dulling. âMost highborn would rather choke than admit weakness.â
Jon huffed a quiet laugh, the sound low and almost bitter. âShe hides it well enough,â he said. âBut itâs there. Sheâs not proud, Robbâsheâs trapped. Thereâs a difference.â
Robbâs frown deepened, though not from doubt. The words settled somewhere deep, unwelcome in how true they felt. âAnd she told you all this?â he asked finally.
âNot all,â Jon replied, leaning lightly on the training sword. His voice was steady, deliberate. âBut enough to see sheâs not like the others in her family. Sheâs weary of being used as a piece in her fatherâs game, and yetâshe still spoke well of you. I think she would be a good match for you. Maybe better than you think.â
Robbâs head turned sharply at that, his brows lifting in disbelief. âGood for me?â he echoed, half a scoff, half a laugh that didnât quite land. âJon, sheâs the Kingâs daughter. A lion in silk. I doubt sheâs ever known a dayâs true labour in her life. The North would swallow her whole.â
Jonâs lips twitched, the faintest hint of a smile, but his eyes stayed steady. âMaybe,â he allowed. âOr maybe sheâd learn to thrive in it.â
Robb exhaled through his nose, running a gloved hand through his hair. The movement was restless, betraying more unease than he intended. âYouâve spoken to her once, Jon.â
âAye,â Jon agreed, his tone even. âOnce. And in that one talk, she showed more heart than half the courtâs done in a lifetime. She looked at meâme, a bastardâand saw a person. You think someone with kindness like that wouldnât make a good lady for Winterfell?â
Robb looked away, jaw tightening as he tried to process that. âI donât even know what to say to her,â Robb admitted finally, his voice softer, almost reluctant.
Jon smirked faintly, leaning back on his sword. âTry starting with something that isnât about her familyâs reputation.â
That earned a quiet, reluctant laugh from Robbâlow, almost self-deprecating. âSeven hells, you make it sound simple.â
âIt is,â Jon said, his tone calm, almost knowing. âYouâre just too proud to see it. Stop judging her by her name, and you might realize it too.â
Robb didnât answer, but his silence said enough. His gaze lingered on the snow where your footprints still marked the ground, the faint imprints already fading beneath the falling flakes.Â
By the next morning, Winterfell was alive with whispers.
Every corridor hummed with speculation, every corner seemed to hold a conversation half-hushed when you entered. Apparently, in you and Robbâs absence, another offer had been madeâone that set the Great Hall aflame with rumour. A match between Sansa Stark and Prince Joffrey.
Now, the question that hung over every mouth and meal was simple: who would it be?
Would the King and Lord Stark bind their houses through you and Robbâthe eldest daughter and the eldest sonâor through their younger, more fitting pair?
No one knew which way the coin would fall.
As you made your way to the morning meal, the murmur of voices followed you like a shadow.
âA Lannister queen in the North?â one servant whispered, their words sharp in the cold air. âThe wolves wonât stomach it.â
âBetter the Sansa with the prince,â another replied. âLeave the lioness where she belongs.â
You kept your chin high, every inch the Kingâs daughter despite the sting of their words. The hem of your crimson cloak trailed behind you, its rich colour out of place among the muted greys and browns of Winterfell.
You had grown used to whispers in Kingâs Landingâcourt gossip was as common as breath but for some reason hearing the negative gossip about you here couldnât help but sting. Still, you did what you always did, you kept your chin high and your steps even, even as the truth settled deep inside you. You were unwanted amongst the northerners.
At breakfast, your mother barely looked at you. The flicker of candlelight caught the hard gleam in her eyes. Her hands were perfectly still on the table, though you could see the faint strain in her knucklesâthe only sign of the storm simmering beneath the surface.
It was clear both choices displeased her. Yet you couldnât tell which she detested more: the idea of her daughter bound to the North, far from her control, or her son tied to a wolfâs daughter and forced to share his throne with the Starks.
Across the table, Jaime lounged with his usual easy poise, though his golden eyes flicked toward you, taking in the deep circles around your eyes. âYou look as though you havenât slept,â he murmured.
You forced a small smile, fingers curling around your cup. âPerhaps. I still havenât gotten used to the northern chill,â You lied.
âWell,â Jaime drawled, tilting his head, âyouâll have to get used to it soonâif you are to become the new Lady Stark.â
His tone was light, teasing, but you could only muster a forced smile finding no amusement in the situation.
âDonât tease her, Jaime,â came Tyrionâs voice from further down the table. He was already swirling wine in his cup, despite the early hour, his tone dry as ever. âI imagine itâs difficult to rest when your hand may be sold without so much as a whisper of choice in the matter.â
He lifted his eyes to you then, and for a fleeting moment, his usual mockery softened into something resembling sympathy. âMy condolences, niece. The North is cold, but at least the Starks have honourâa rare currency in this family.â
Cerseiâs head turned sharply, her voice cutting through the air like a blade. âEnough, Tyrion.â
Tyrion only raised his cup in mock salute, a faint smile curling his mouth. âMerely admiring our kingâs fine sense of timing. Nothing warms the heart like watching a daughter offered off between wine and roast boar.â
Your motherâs glare could have frozen the sea, but Tyrion only smiled into his drink.
Marcella, ever the softest of your siblings, shot him a reproachful look. âSansa seems sweet,â she spoke up softly, almost to herself. âI think sheâd make a good queen.â
Joffrey scoffed, rolling his eyes. âSheâs a northern savage,â he declared. âIf it were up to me, Iâd choose a proper southern ladyâsomeone who knows how to behave at court. Still,â he added, smirking, âshe is beautiful. A fine thing for our future heirs.â
A quiet scoff escaped you before you could stop itâsharp, disdainful. It cut through the your brotherâs laughter like a blade.
Joffreyâs head snapped toward you, his expression hardening, but before he could speak, your motherâs voice filled the silence.
Cerseiâs gaze flicked between her children, then landed on you, her voice deceptively soft. âIt doesnât matter what any of you think. The King will make his decision, and we will abide by it.â
Her eyes lingered on you just long enough for the meaning to sink in: you will abide by it.
You inclined your head slightly, every inch the dutiful daughter she demanded you be. But as you lifted your cup, the faint tremor in your hand betrayed the truth.
At that moment, the heavy doors opened, and Robert entered the hall. His steps were uneven, his crown was once again askew, and his cheeks were flushed still bleary from the night of wine and laughter. The sight of him was enough to sour the air.
Cerseiâs mouth tightened, the barest flicker of disgust ghosting across her face before she rose in one graceful, practiced motion. âI will take my meal elsewhere,â she said, her voice like ice.
Without another glance, she swept from the room, her gown trailing behind her like a crimson wound, the sound of her heels echoing sharply against the stone until it faded into silence.
You didnât blame her for her furyâhow could you? Your father had humiliated her before half the realm for years, and now he was doing the same with you. But you couldnât share her anger either.
Youâd seen enough of Kingâs Landing to know that power was never clean, and marriage least of all. Every alliance was a transaction to gain more power. And yet⊠something about the North unsettled that certainty. There was no pretension here, no gleaming façade to hide behind. The people spoke plainly, worked until their hands were raw, lived and died by loyalty.
It was harshâbut it was honest.
And though you hated the lack of choice forced upon you, though you despised being bartered like coin, there was a small, treacherous part of you that wished your father would choose the match with Robb Stark.
When you slipped away later, wandering through the Godswood, the cold seemed to clear your thoughts. The stillness of the placeâthe way the wind whispered through the Weirwood branches, the sound of water lapping against iceâwas almost kind.
You didnât realize you werenât alone until you heard the sharp snap of a branch. Your breath caught, a gasp escaping you as you turned, cloak swirling around your legs.
âLady Y/N,â Robb greeted, stepping into view, his breath visible in the cold air. A small grey pup padded beside him, tail wagging hesitantly, its eyes bright with curiosity.
âForgive me,â Robb said, pausing a few paces away. âI didnât mean to startle you.â
You exhaled slowly, the rush of surprise fading. âYou didnât,â you lied softly, though your heart was still racing.
You gave him a small polite smile, though it didnât quite reach your eyes. The pup gave a soft whine and trotted toward you and you knelt to meet the little creature. âAnd who might this be?â
âGreywind,â Robb replied, a trace of pride threading through his voice. âA Direwolf pupâfrom the litter my siblings and I saved.â
You reached out your hand, letting the pup sniff your fingers before you gently scratched behind his ear. âGreywind,â you repeated fondly, your tone softening. âA noble name for such a handsome little one.â
The pup leaned into your touch, tail swishing through the snow, his small whines muffled by your gloved fingers. Robb watched in silence, something unreadable flickering in his eyes.
He hadnât expected you to kneel in the snow without hesitationâyour silks brushing against frost as though you didnât care, your expression alight with genuine fondness. Greywind sniffed your hand again, ears perked, tail twitching in excitement before pressing his small head into your palm.
A quiet laugh escaped you thenâsoft, airy, real. The sound startled Robb more than he cared to admit.
âHeâs beautiful,â you murmured, stroking the pupâs fur as he licked at your fingers. âSo gentle. I thought Direwolves were meant to be fearsome.â
âThey will be,â Robb said, and the corner of his mouth lifted into a faint smile. âHeâs only a few moons old. But heâll grow fast. Father says the bond between a Stark and his wolf runs deepâthat theyâre born to protect us.â
You looked up at him from where you knelt, your breath clouding in the cold air. The light caught in your eyes then, and something about the way you gazed at himâcurious, open, wholly unafraidâmade his words falter for just a moment. âThat sounds like a rare gift,â you said softly. âThe gods donât give such bonds freely.â
The words lingered between you, carried by the quiet hush of the Godswood. Robb found himself wanting to say somethingâanythingâto keep you speaking, to keep that faint warmth in your voice filling the cold space between you.
âMy father says they were born for us,â he said at last, nodding toward Greywind. âTo remind the Starks of who we are.â
âAnd who is that?â you asked, tilting your head slightly, genuine curiosity in your tone.
Robb hesitated, his breath misting in the air. âHonourable,â he said finally. âLoyal. Perhaps too much so.â
You smiled faintly, the expression small but sincere. âThose sound like virtues, my lord.â
âThey can be the kind that get men killed,â he replied simply.
Your expression softened, your gaze thoughtful as it lingered on him. âThen I suppose theyâre also the kind that make sure your names are passed down through the history books,â you murmured.
He blinked, caught off guard by the quiet conviction in your voice. For a long moment, neither of you spoke. The silence wasnât uncomfortableâit was something gentler, fragile and new. Robb was still watching you when you finally rose, brushing the frost from your skirts. Greywind gave a soft whine in protest as your hand left his fur, his small tail sweeping the snow.
âWell, Greywind,â you said, your tone light and warm as your gaze flicked between wolf and man. âIt was lovely to meet you both.â
You turned to go, the snow crunching softly beneath your boots. Robbâs eyes followed the sweep of your cloak, deep crimson against the whiteâlike fire cutting through frost. Something in him stirred before he could stop it.
âYou donât need to leave,â he said, his voice careful as if not to startle you away. âI didnât mean to intrude. I often come to the Godswood to think.â He paused, his mouth twitching faintly. âI didnât expect that youâor your familyâmight visit this place.â
You gave a soft huff of laughter, your breath curling white in the cold air. âI doubt my mother would step foot in this place unless the gods themselves demanded it.â
Robbâs lips twitched, amusement flickering there for a moment. âAye,â he said. âI imagine the Old Gods wouldnât care much for southern prayers.â
You glanced over your shoulder, the faintest trace of a smile tugging at your lips. âOr southern pride,â you added, voice light but tinged with truth.
Robbâs mouth curved faintly, but his eyes didnât waver from you. âThereâs much being said about us,â he finally brought up after a pause. âMore than either of us asked for.â
âI noticed,â you murmured, your gaze lowering to the snow-dusted ground. âApparently Iâm the Northâs next great insultâor its salvation, depending on whoâs gossiping.â
He hesitated, as though weighing whether to press further. âAnd what do you think?â he asked finally, his voice quieter now.
You lifted your head, meeting his eyes. âItâs no matter what I think,â you said evenly. âIf my father and yours decide on our betrothal, then I will do my duty.â
He studied you for a moment, his expression unreadable, before nodding onceâslowly, as if he understood more than he cared to admit. âMy father would say duty is the only thing that keeps us honourable.â
You straightened. âAnd my mother would say itâs the only thing that keeps us useful,â you replied, your tone steady but tinged with quiet bitterness. âEither way, thereâs little choice in what we would want.â
Robb tilted his head slightly, eyes searching yours. âAnd what is it you want, Princess?â
The question caught you off guard. Such a simple thingâand yet, no one had ever asked it before. Not your father, who spoke of alliances and bloodlines as though you were part of his crownâs ledger. Not your mother, who viewed choice as an illusion beneath the weight of duty. Never anyone who cared for you beyond what you represented.
Your breath misted in the cold as you turned your gaze toward the heart tree, its red leaves whispering softly in the wind. âIâm not sure Iâd know how to answer that,â you admitted after a moment. âIâve spent my life doing whatâs expected of me. Perhaps what I wantâŠââyou hesitated, voice softeningâââŠis a chance to know what freedom might be like. To make a choice for myselfânot because itâs required, but because itâs mine.â
Robb was quiet for a long moment. Then, softly, he said, âYouâd fit the North better than you think.â
You glanced back at him, one brow arching, uncertain if he was teasing. âWould I?â
âAye,â he said, and there was no jest in it. âYou value freedom, and you speak plainly. Youâd find honesty here, even if itâs cold and rough-edged. And I think youâd hold your own against it.â
Something unguarded flickered in your eyes as you looked at him. You hadnât expected kindness from himânot the sort that saw beyond your name. âYou and your family are kinder than I expected, Lord Stark.â
A small smile touched his lips. âAnd you,â he said quietly, âare not what I expected at all, Princess.â
You looked back toward the pool of still water, its glassy surface reflecting the red of the Weirwood leaves. Your voice was soft when you finally spoke. âDo you think your father will agree to it?â
Robb was quiet for a long moment, the weight of your question settling in the still air between you. His gaze drifted toward the heart tree, its carved face solemn and knowing. âI think heâll do what he believes is right for the realm,â he said at last. âAs will the King. The rest of us will learn to live with their choices.â
You met his eyes again, and for a fleeting heartbeat, the rest of the world seemed to fall awayâthe crown, the politics, the heavy chains of your parentsâ expectations. In that stillness, you could almost imagine another life. One where you werenât a Baratheon princess bartered like gold, but a woman who chose her own path. A woman who could stay here, in this quiet northern stronghold, where the air was pure and the people were honest.Â
You could almost see itâa future with Robb Stark. Youâd be lucky, you thought, to be his wife. He wasnât much older than you, and unlike the courtiers youâd grown up around, there was nothing false in him. He was kind, and honest, and strong in the quiet way that made others listen. If the betrothal fell through, you knew your next match would likely be some aging lord looking to get his hands on a young Highborn wife, grasping for status through your name.
âI should return before someone notices Iâve vanished,â you said at last, drawing your cloak around your shoulders. âIf my mother realizes Iâve been out here, sheâll lecture me about the impropriety of frolicking out in the wild.â
Robbâs expression softened. âI wonât keep you, then.â He hesitated, his voice lowering. âBut youâre welcome here, whenever you need quiet. The Godswood belongs to no one.â
You paused at that, turning back to him. The smallest smile curved your lips, faint but genuine. âThank you, Lord Stark.â
âRobb,â he corrected. âIâm not Lord Stark yetâand I think weâre past the point of formalities.â
You held his gaze for a moment, something unspoken passing between you, before nodding. âIâll see you later, Robb.â
It was the first time youâd said his name without title. The sound of it on your sweet lips, felt like a spark in his heart, a warmth that lingered long after you turned and walked away.
Days passed, and with each one, Robb found it harder to ignore what Jon had said that night in the training yard.
You werenât like the rest of your family. There was no sharp vanity in your tone, no hunger for control in your gaze. You carried yourself with quiet poise, yesâbut it wasnât born from arrogance. It was the kind taught through years of lesson. The kind a person learned when theyâd been watched all their life, weighed and measured against what they could offer.
He saw it in the way you walked through Winterfellâs courtyards, shoulders straight but eyes watchful, politely enduring the stares and whispers that trailed after you. He saw it when you stopped to help and speak with the servants, askingânot out of idle curiosity, but genuine interestâabout life in the North, about the work and the weather and the long winters to come. And when you bent to greet a stablehandâs hound, unbothered by the mud on its fur, Robb found himself watching longer than he should have.
There was kindness in youâa gentleness he hadnât expected from a lioness raised among vipers. But there was something else, too. A restlessness. A spirit that longed to stretch its wings, to break free of gilded walls and southern expectations youâd grown up with. You looked at the North not with disdain, but with wonder. This was a world you had been raised to look down upon, yet you seemed intent on understanding it.
The decision of your marriage still lingered in the air like the heavy promise of a storm. The King and his father had yet to speak it aloud, though everyone knew it was coming.Â
Sansa, for her part, had taken to her chambers most evenings, whispering fervently to her mother about her destiny to be beside Prince Joffrey. Robb had passed their door more than once, catching the sound of her pleading voiceâsoft, desperateâbegging Catelyn to convince their father to agree to the match.
Robb tried not to listen. Tried harder not to imagine the kind of life his sister would have beneath that boyâs thumb. Heâd seen Joffreyâs nature, clearer than most. Beneath the polished manners and perfect smile lay something rotten. He was spoiled, vain, cruel in ways that made Robbâs skin crawl. He treated the servants as though they were less than human, mocking them when they stumbled, taking pleasure in their punishments when he thought no one else was watching.
The thought of Sansa bound to himâchained to that kind of arrogance and crueltyâmade Robbâs stomach twist. No. He would rather sacrifice his own happiness, his own future, than see her endure that fate.
And though he would never say it aloud, the more he thought of it, the clearer it became: if someone had to be bound to the lions, he would rather it be him than his sister.
The truth was⊠the more time he spent near you, the less that sacrifice felt like one.
He had begun to seek your company without meaning to. Somehow, you always seemed to find your way to the Godswood or the courtyard, and more often than not, Greywind was padding loyally at your side. You had taken to feeding the wolf treats when you thought no one was watchingâthough Robb had noticed, more than once.
He pretended not to notice the first few times, content just to watch from a distance. You would look around before crouching down in the snow, your crimson silks brushed pale white at the hems, your voice gentle and cooing as you murmured to the growing pup as if he were a child. Greywind, though already larger than most hounds, behaved with startling gentleness around youâears low, tail wagging, his enormous head nudging against your arm in quiet affection.
You smuggled bits of bread or dried meat from the kitchens, unbothered by the dirt or the snow that clung to your gloves. Each time, Greywind would take the food delicately from your palm, his golden eyes softening before he devoured it, tail thumping against the frozen ground.
Robb decided to approach you finally and the way you startled at being seen nearly made him laugh.
âDoes my lord intend to scold me?â youâd asked, voice carefully measured, though your cheeks were pink with embarrassment.
Heâd shaken his head, a small smile curving his lips. âHardly. Greywind seems to like you more than he does most of my kin. Iâd be a fool to interfere.â
Youâd relaxed then, your shoulders easing as you looked down at the wolf nuzzling your hand, his great head pressing insistently into your palm.
Robb leaned back against the cold stone of the courtyard wall, arms loosely crossed, watching you toss a small scrap of meat into the air for Greywind to catch. The wolf snapped it up easily, rumbling in satisfaction. Robb wasnât entirely sure when it had begunâthese moments, these quiet meetingsâbut he realized he had come to anticipate them.
He told himself it was curiosity. That he only wished to understand the woman who might one day be his wife. But the truth was simplerâand far more dangerous.
You had begun to occupy the corners of his mind in ways he couldnât quite name.
You laughed softly as Greywind pawed at your cloak, demanding another treat, and Robb found himself smiling despite the strange tightness that bloomed in his chest. You werenât the woman heâd imagined when the King had first spoken your name that night at the feast. There was no hauteur in you, no cold detachment born of noble breeding. You were earnest, curiousâso very alive.
Heâd heard the whispers, of course. That you were a lioness raised in gold, your motherâs beauty and your fatherâs temper wound into one. But he had seen no cruelty in you, no vanity. Only a quiet graceâand a loneliness that, to his surprise, mirrored his own.
âYou know,â you began, brushing snow from your gloves, a hint of playfulness threading through your voice, âyou seem to be making a habit of finding me in the cold.â
âOr perhaps,â Robb countered easily, âyouâre making a habit of keeping company with my wolf.â
You smiled faintly, eyes glinting. âThen I suppose weâre both guilty.â
Greywind trotted between you then, tail wagging, as though satisfied with the truce. Robb hesitated for a heartbeat, then gestured toward the path that lead to the Godswood. âWalk with me?â he asked, a trace of warmth softening his tone. âBefore he decides to eat your hand next.â
You laughedâsoft and breathyâbefore straightening and accepting his arm. Your personal guard fell into step a few paces behind, close enough to preserve propriety but far enough to grant you both the illusion of privacy.
âDoes it ever stop snowing here?â you asked after a moment, genuine curiosity lacing your tone.
He grinned, the corners of his mouth lifting boyishly. âNot long enough for us to forget what it feels like.â
You smiled in returnâsmall, unguardedâand for a fleeting heartbeat, it made Robb forget himself.
You brushed a light dusting of snow from your sleeve, still smiling faintly. âI enjoy it here,â you admitted. âThe cold is⊠refreshing.â
âThatâs one way to put it,â Robb said, amusement colouring his voice. âMost southerners start complaining before theyâve been here a day.â
âIâve done enough complaining for a lifetime,â you replied softly. âIt doesnât change much.â
Robb turned his head slightly, studying you. Though your voice remained light, there was something in your eyesâa quiet, familiar sorrow you rarely let show. âYou donât seem the sort who sits idle,â he said carefully. âIf you wanted something changed, I think youâd find a way.â
You glanced at him then, the corner of your mouth curving in faint amusement. âYou think too highly of me, my lord. My father can move armies with a word. I, however, canât even choose my own husband.â
The words hung between you, sharper than you meant them to be. Robbâs smile faltered slightly. âIf our fathers do decide it,â he said after a pause, his voice low and measured, âIâd hope youâd never feel caged here.â
You tilted your head toward him, curiosity softening your features. âYouâd let me speak freely? Do as I wish? Hunt, ride, even argue?â
He grinned, the boyish spark returning to his eyes. âOnly if you promise not to best me at any of those.â
That earned him another laughâbrighter this timeâand the sound carried through the Godswood, breaking the quiet like sunlight through clouds. Even Greywind perked up, trotting ahead before circling back to brush against your skirts, his tail sweeping the snow.
âYouâve a charming wolf,â you teased, reaching down to scratch his head as he leaned eagerly into your touch. âI think heâs taken a liking to me.â
Robbâs smile deepened before he could stop himself. âIâm beginning to think,â he said quietly, âhe has a good choice.â
You looked up at him, surprised, and for a moment neither of you spoke. The words hung between you, fragile and too honest.
Robb cleared his throat and turned away toward the heart tree, his cheeks colouring deeper beneath the cold. âHe doesnât warm to strangers easily, I mean.â
âOf course,â you said softly, though the faint curve of your mouth betrayed your amusement. âIâll take it as a compliment nonetheless.â
The silence that followed wasnât awkward. You walked side by side beneath the red canopy of the Godswood, your cloaks brushing with each step, the snow falling in soft, lazy flakes around you.
Finally, you broke the quiet. âDo you ever grow tired of this place?â you asked. âOf duty? Of⊠being whatâs expected?â
He thought for a long while before he answered, his voice low. âSometimes,â he admitted. âBut the North doesnât change for us. Itâs not meant to be easy.â
You smiled faintly at that, your gaze sweeping over the snow-dusted branches before landing on the faces carved in the tree. âI think thatâs what I like most about this place. In Kingâs Landing, everything is handed to us with a single word. Here, everyone needs to help to earn their keep, otherwise they answer to the unforgiving winter.â
Robb nodded, thoughtful. âThatâs true enough. Up here, a manâs worth is in his work, not his name.â
âAnd in the South,â you murmured, âitâs the opposite. A manâs name can make him a saint or a monster before he ever opens his mouth.â
Robbâs gaze lingered on you, studying the way your expression shifted as you spoke â not bitter, only weary. âYou donât sound proud of the place you come from.â
You hesitated. âPrideâs a dangerous thing in the capital,â you said at last. âIt makes fools of even the clever ones.â
Robbâs steps slowed, his eyes tracing the curve of the heart treeâs pale trunk. âAnd yet,â he said, voice quieter now, âyou donât strike me as a fool.â
You gave a small laugh. âThen perhaps Iâve fooled you into believing that.â you said lightly.
Robbâs mouth curved faintly. âPerhaps,â he allowed, âbut I donât think so. You see too clearly for it. You⊠question things that most highborn donât.â
You turned to look at him thenâtruly lookâand found that he was already watching you. The torchlight from the path flickered across his face, catching in his eyes and making them seem even lighter, like a storm breaking at sea.
Something in your chest tightened. Youâd spent your life surrounded by men who wanted to possess or impress you, to see only what they wished to believe. But thisâthis was different. Robb Stark looked at you as though he were trying to understand you.
âMost people see what they want to see,â you murmured, meeting his gaze. âYou, however, seem to see past that.â
Robb swallowed, the movement subtle, his eyes steady on yours. âPerhaps, I just take the time to look,â he said quietly.
The air between you shifted, the silence thickening like the hush before snowfall. There was something disarming in the way he said itâearnest and unguarded. It slipped past your defences before you could stop it.
âYou shouldnât,â you murmured, though the words lacked conviction. âItâs dangerous to look too closely at people. You might not like what you find.â
A faint smile tugged at his mouth. âI think Iâd rather see the truth than live blind to it.â
You looked away then, your gaze drifting to the Weirwoodâs bleeding face. The red sap glistened like tears frozen mid-fall. âTruth is rarely kind,â you said softly.
âNo,â he replied, his voice low and even. âBut neither is the North. We endure both just the same.â
For a time, neither of you spoke. Your steps slowed until you stood before the great heart tree, its red leaves whispering faintly in the cold wind. The face carved into its bark watched over you. You stared at it in silence. It was strange, haunting, but somehow⊠comforting.
âThe Old Gods are different from the Seven,â you murmured, studying the weathered lines of the carving. âThey donât promise mercy.â
Robb nodded once. âNo,â he agreed quietly. âBut they donât lie either.â
You turned to him, catching the flicker of reverence in his expression as he looked up at the tree. In that moment, he seemed bound to this place in a way you could only envy. âYou have faith in them,â you said, your voice softer now.
âI have faith in what endures,â he replied. âThe Old Gods donât demand our prayers. They arenât cruel or kind. They just watch. Judge us by what we do. We live and die beneath their eyes.â
You considered that, your breath clouding in the air. âPerhaps thatâs why your people are so honest,â you said quietly. âYou live with eyes always watching.â
He looked at you then, and for the briefest moment, his gaze felt like one of those eyesâ seeing far more than you wanted to reveal. You felt warmth bloom under your skin despite the chill.
You dropped your gaze first, brushing a stray snowflake from your glove. âPerhaps I should start praying to them,â you murmured. âThe gods in the south have never listened.â
Robbâs voice softened, the ghost of a smile playing at his lips. âIf you do, be careful what you ask for. The Old Gods donât always give what we wantâbut they give what we need.â
For a long heartbeat, the only sound was the wind threading through the red leaves above you. Then, in a voice barely louder than the whisper of snow, you asked, âIf the gods do will itâthis betrothalâwould you⊠resent it?â
Robb was quiet, his breath misting in the cold air as he turned toward you. When he finally spoke, his words were measured, honest. âNo,â he said, almost gently. âI donât think I would.â He took a slow step forward, the snow crunching beneath his boots. âWould you?â
You swallowed, your heart beating far too fast. âI thinkâŠâ Your voice faltered, softer now, meant only for him. âPerhaps our union wouldnât be such a terrible thing, after all.â
You took a step closerâcloser than propriety would ever allowâbut your guard stood a few paces off, mercifully distracted. The world around, you and Robb seemed to vanish.
You looked up at him, meeting his eyesâgrey and steady as winter skies. You werenât sure who leaned in first, only that suddenly you could feel his breath on your lips, the warmth of it sharp against the chill. Your heart pounded, the space between you shrinking until there was almost nothing left.
And thenâ
Something struck the side of your head with a sharp thud.
You gasped, stumbling back as snow splattered across your cloak. Robbâs hand shot out instinctively, steadying you before you could fall. For a heartbeat, you were too stunned to speak.
Then a young girlâs voice rang out, âGot you, Robb!â
âMy lady!â your guard exclaimed, rushing to your side. âAre you hurt?â
You stood frozen for a heartbeat, snow sliding down your cheek and into the collar of your cloak. The chill hit you, sharp enough to draw a startled laugh from your lipsâa breathless, unguarded sound that startled even your guard. You lifted a gloved hand to wipe the melting snow away, still half laughing.
âIâm quite alright, ser,â you said, waving him back. âNo need to defend me from such a fearsome assault.â
Robb, meanwhile, had already spun toward the voice, a mix of horror and exasperation crossing his features. His cheeks were redâwhether from the cold or embarrassment, you couldnât tell.
âBloody hells, Arya!â he shouted. âYou got the princess!â
From behind a snow-covered tree, a small head of tangled brown hair appeared, her wide eyes flicking between you and her brother as she triedâunsuccessfullyâto hide her grin. âI was aiming for you!â Arya protested, brushing snow off her gloves.
Robb shot her a look caught somewhere between disbelief and scolding. âAnd missed by half a godsdamned courtyard!â
Arya only shrugged, utterly unrepentant. Then her attention turned toward you, and her grin faltered. âAre youâare you all right, princess? I didnât meanââ
You interrupted her with a laugh, brushing melting flakes from your cloak. âItâs quite all right,â you said, still breathless with amusement. âIâve survived far worse than snow, I promise you.â
Arya blinked, startled by your good humour. âReally?â
âReally,â you confirmed with a smile, crouching just enough to scoop up a small handful of snow. You shaped it deftly between your gloves, your tone turning playfully curious. âThough I am curious, what exactly is this game?â
Robb frowned, instantly suspicious. âWaitââ
But before he could finish, you let the snowball fly. It struck him squarely in the chest, bursting into a spray of white powder that clung to his cloak and furs.
You lowered your hands delicately, schooling your face into mock innocence. âDid I do it right?â you asked, your tone light, almost teasing.
Aryaâs mouth dropped openâand then she burst into delighted laughter.
âDid you see that!â she crowed, spinning to where Jon was standing a few paces behind his sister, his arms crossed and a smirk tugging at his mouth. âShe got him!â Arya grinned, looking back to Robb. âYou shouldâve seen your face!â
Robb wiped the snow from his chest, a mock glare darkening his features as he turned toward you. âYouââ he sputtered, disbelief warring with amusement, âyou threw that at me?â
You lifted your chin, maintaining your imitation of innocence. âWell,â you said easily, âit was meant for you originally, wasnât it?â
Jon chuckled. âSeems fair to me, brother.â
âFair?â Robb scoffed, though he was already crouching, his gloved hands gathering snow with a practiced ease that should have warned you. A mischievous grinâfar too much like Aryaâsâcurved his lips. âI call that an act of war.â
You gasped, taking a hasty step back, your eyes widening. âYou wouldnât dareââ
But he did.
The snowball left his hand in a perfect arc and struck your shoulder with a soft, satisfying thwack. Cold flakes burst across your cloak, sliding down your arm as you let out a shocked laugh.
âYouâ!â you began, your voice caught between outrage and laughter, brushing snow from your shoulder as he stood there looking entirely too pleased with himself.
Arya whooped from somewhere behind him, already ducking for cover. âGet her, Robb!â
That was all the encouragement you needed. You bent swiftly, scooping up a handful of snow of your own, the grin breaking across your face nothing short of wicked. âYouâve declared war, my lord,â you said, shaping the snow between your palms. âDonât think Iâll yield easily.â
In a matter of seconds, the solemn Godswood had transformed into a battlegroundâsnowballs flying, laughter echoing through the air. Arya and Jon took sides without hesitationâArya with Robb, Jon with youâeach barking orders like rival commanders on the field.
Your poor guard stood frozen at the edge of the clearing torn between his duty and self-preservation. He looked utterly bewildered, his hand halfway to his sword as if expecting real danger. He ducked as another snowball hurtled his wayâAryaâs, if you had to guessâand let out a startled yelp when it exploded across his chest.
You were laughing so hard you could hardly breathe, snow tangled in your hair, your cheeks flushed from the cold and the sheer absurdity of it all. The world felt lighterâfreerâthan it ever had before. And through the laughter, the flying snow, and the chaos, Robbâs eyes found yours againâbright, warm, and utterly alive.
For that fleeting moment, it didnât matter who you were or what fate awaited you.
Greywind barked, bounding between you, snapping playfully at the flying snow as though torn between sides. The four of you spilled from the Godswood into the courtyard, boots crunching over the frost. The few onlookers who happened to pass froze where they stood, blinking in disbelief at the sight of the royal princess and the heirs of Winterfell engaged in a full snow-fight.
At one point, Arya came darting after you, laughter bubbling from her lips as she took aim. You turned to fleeâjust in time to duck. The snowball soared past you in a perfect arcâright toward the open archway of the courtyard steps, where Sansa and Joffrey had just stepped outside.
Sansa shrieked as the snow splattered across her auburn curls, while Joffrey froze mid-step, flakes clinging to his ornate collar. For a heartbeat, everything went still. Then Sansa was already brushing the snow from her hair, her cheeks burning red with fury and embarrassment.
âArya!â she cried, her voice shrill and scandalized. âWhatâs wrong with you?!â
Joffrey rounded on Arya, his face twisted in disdain. âDo you have any idea who I am?â he spat, stepping forward. âYou dare to attack the prince?â
The playfulness drained from the air as quickly as the colour from Aryaâs face.
She stumbled back, torn between defiance and panic. âItâit was an accident!â she stammered. âI didnât even see you there! I was aiming for Y/N!â
Joffreyâs eyes cut toward you, his expression souring further. âAiming for her?â he repeated, voice sharp with disbelief. âYou dared to throw snow at a princess?â
Arya blinked, realizing too late what sheâd just said. âIââ
But Joffrey was already advancing, his hand twitching at his side, his words venomous. âYou filthy little savage,â he spat. âDo you have no respect for your betters? I should make you beg for forgivenessâon your knees.â
Before Robb or Jon could react, you were already movingâswift and steady, the remnants of laughter still dying in your throat as you stepped between them.
âThatâs enough,â you said firmly, your tone sharper than anyone had ever heard from you.
Joffreyâs head snapped toward you, disbelief flashing across his face. âEnough?â he repeated, the word spat like venom. âYou mean to defend her? She hit me!â
âSheâs a child,â you interrupted coolly, your tone calm but edged in steel. You stood tall, unflinching despite the princeâs fury. âAnd we were playing. Youâve been struck by snow, not steel. I think youâll live.â
A collective gasp rippled through the onlookers. Sansaâs eyes went wide with horror. âY/Nâit was her fault!â she blurted, desperate to smooth the tension.
âPrincess,â You corrected, âDo not think you can speak to me so familiarly,â you said, your voice dropping, cold as the northern winter. The sharpness of it startled even you. A little of your motherâs iceâyour fatherâs commandâcut through the air as you turned your glare on both of them. âShe is your sister. And she has done nothing to warrant your insults or your temper.â
Sansa flinched, her face colouring as she bowed her head. âIâI didnât meanââ
âShe attacked us!â Joffrey snapped, indignant fury twisting his features. âItâs an insult!â
You arched a brow, every inch the queen you were born to be. âIf you cannot tell the difference between an insult and a game, then perhaps you are the one who should be sent to the nursery.â
His face turned crimson. âWatch your tongue,â he hissed, stepping closer. âI am your prince!â
You didnât move. âAnd yet you act like a spoiled child,â you stated calmly. âTitles donât make men, Joffrey. Actions do.â
He froze, his pride striking like a wounded animal. The sneer crept back onto his lips, his voice thick with spite. âYou forget your place, sister. Iâll not be shamed before these northern savagesââ
âEnough!â The single word cut through his rant like a blade. âYou will hold your tongue,â you said, your composure trembling on the edge of fury. âOr I swear by every godâold and newâyouâll prove yourself as much a fool as people already whisper you are.â
Joffreyâs face went red, then pale, the edges of his mouth curling in silent outrage. âYouââ
And that was when his hand moved.
He didnât thinkâhe simply reacted, his pride goading him further. The sound of his glove cutting through the air was sharp as a whip as he raised his hand to strike you.
But Robb was faster.
He caught Joffreyâs wrist mid-swing, his fingers locking around it with unyielding strength. The motion was so swift, so instinctive, that even the prince seemed stunned by it. Robbâs grip tightenedânot enough to harm, but enough to make Joffrey wince.
âYouâll lower your hand,â Robb said, his voice low and edged with danger. âBefore you do something very, very stupid.â
Joffrey glared up at him, his mouth twisting into a snarl. âUnhand me,â he spat, his voice cracking with indignation. âYouâve no rightââ
Robbâs jaw clenched, the muscle in his cheek tightening as his voice cut through the cold air. âYouâre standing in my home,â he said evenly, each word heavy with command. âAnd in my home, you will not lay a hand on a womanââ His voice dropped an octave, a warning growl. âMy woman.â
The words had your heart stuttering in your chest. Youâd danced around the prospect of marriage, nearly kissed beneath the red leaves of the Godswood, but youâd never let yourself believe he wanted you, not truly. Not beyond duty.
Yet now there was no denying it.
Joffrey froze, his outrage faltering beneath the weight of something colderâfear, maybe, or the realization that Robb Stark was not a man he could cow with titles or threats. Robb was everything Joffrey wasnât: grounded, unyielding, and very much in control. A man defending what was his.
The courtyard had gone utterly still. The only sound was Greywindâs low, guttural growl rumbling through the air from where he stood protectively by your side. The Direwolfâs hackles stood high, his teeth flashing white as he took a single step forward, golden eyes locked on the prince.
âCall off your beast,â Joffrey spat, his voice cracking, his earlier confidence bleeding into panic.
You stepped closer, your shoulder brushing Robbâs as you met the princeâs glare head-on. âThen perhaps you should return inside, Joffrey,â you said, your tone calm but laced with quiet authority. âBefore you embarrass yourself further.â
Joffreyâs mouth twisted, fury flashing in his eyes. For a heartbeat, you thought he might try againâbut then his pride faltered beneath the combined weight of Robbâs unflinching stare and Greywindâs low, rumbling growl.
He yanked his arm free, his movements jerky, his voice trembling with barely-contained rage. âYouâll regret this,â he hissed, each word dripping venom.
He turned sharply, cloak snapping behind him as he stormed toward the keep, boots crunching furiously in the snow. Sansa scrambled after him, her face pale and stricken. âJoffrey, waitâplease, he didnât meanââ Her voice faded into the cold as the great doors slammed shut behind them, leaving the courtyard in breathless silence.
The courtyard seemed to exhale all at once. You stood there, heart still pounding, the wind tugging at your cloak.
Robb hadnât moved either. His hand was still half-raised from where heâd stopped Joffrey, his chest rising and falling steadily beneath his furs. His gaze shifted from the closed doors to you, softening the instant your eyes met.
The world around you was cold, but his voice, when it came, was not.
âAre you all right?â Robb asked quietly. The edge of command that had cut through his tone moments ago was gone, replaced by something gentlerâconcern, threaded with the faint tremor of leftover anger.
You swallowed, willing your pulse to steady, and nodded. âYes,â you said softly, exhaling a shaky breath. âThank you. But Iâve grown up dealing with Joffreyâs tantrums.â
The words came out lighter than you felt, but Robbâs expression didnât ease. His brow furrowed, his gaze searching your face as if to make certain you spoke the truth.
âNo one should have to,â he said finally, his voice low but steady. âYou shouldnât have to grow used to that kind of behaviour.â
You gave a faint, humourless smile. âYouâll find that my brother believes the world bends to his will. Heâs never been told otherwise. My mother turns a blind eye, my father laughs it off. He was born thinking he could do no wrong.â
Robbâs jaw tightened. âThen perhaps itâs time someone did.â
Despite yourself, a small giggle slipped past your lipsâa soft, incredulous sound. âCareful, my lord. If the king hears youâve manhandled his heir, there might be a war before dinner.â
Robb huffed a quiet laugh, the tension in his shoulders finally easing. The corner of his mouth curved, but before either of you could say more, a small voice broke through the quiet.
âI⊠I didnât mean to.â
You turned to find Arya standing a few paces away, Jon protectively beside her. Snow clung to her hair and lashes, her brown eyes wide with guilt. The defiance that had burned so brightly during the snowball fight was goneâwhat stood before you now was a child afraid sheâd started something terrible.
âHush now, Arya,â you said softly, your tone gentling as you crossed the snow toward her. âThereâs no need to fret.â
You knelt so that your eyes met hers, your cloak pooling around you in the snow. âMy brother has always been quick to anger,â you murmured, offering her a reassuring smile. The girlâs lip trembled, her gloved hands still clutching a half-formed snowball sheâd long forgotten to throw. âIt wasnât your fault. You were only playing, and heââ You hesitated, searching for the right words. âHe doesnât yet understand the difference between pride and respect.â
Arya frowned, her brows knitting together. âBut he almost struck you,â she said in a small voice, glancing between you and Robb. âBecause you wouldnât let him punish me.â
You met her gaze steadily, your tone quiet but firm. âBecause you did nothing wrong,â you said.
The simplicity of your words made Arya blink, her wide eyes searching your face. âYouâre not like the other southerners,â she said at last, almost accusingly.
A small laugh escaped you. âIs that a compliment?â
Aryaâs mouth curved into a tentative grin. âMaybe.â
You reached out and tapped the tip of her nose lightly, dislodging a flake of snow. âThen Iâll take it as one.â
Robb watched the exchange in silence, his expression softening as he saw Aryaâs tension dissolve beneath your words. When you rose to your feet, brushing the snow from your skirts, he found himself smiling without meaning to. His gaze drifted to his brother, who was sending him a knowing look. Jon was right. You didnât belong to the same world as Joffrey.
As you turned to look at him, a faint smile still lingering on your lips, Robb felt something settle deep in his chestâsteady and certain. He didnât know what the King would decide, nor what his father would say when the time came. But for the first time since the betrothal had been spoken of, he knew what he wanted.
He wanted you to stay.
Not out of duty. Not out of command. But because heâd begun to believe the gods themselves had sent you northânot to bind two houses, but to give him something he hadnât known he was looking for.
And perhaps, if the gods were listening, they would give him that chance.
The day had come grey and cold, a thin veil of snow drifting lazily through the air. Winterfellâs great hall, usually alive with the hum of conversation and clatter of dishes, was subduedâits vast stone walls echoing only with the low murmur of men awaiting the will of kings and lords.
Robb stood a few paces behind his father, his hands clasped neatly behind his back, every muscle in his body drawn taut. To his right, Lady Catelyn sat composed and still, though the flicker of worry in her eyes betrayed her calm. Beside her, Sansaâs expression was bright but anxious, her fingers twisting the silken folds of her gown in her lap.
Across the hall, the Kingâs court stood in stark contrastâsouthern finery gleaming beneath the gray light. Your father slouched in his chair, broad and imposing even in his half-sober state. His laughter, usually loud enough to fill any room, had quieted into a gruff patience he seldom possessed.
Beside him, your mother sat like a statue carved from cold marble. Her green eyes gleamed with restrained disdain. She looked every inch the queen, every inch the lioness who would rather be anywhere else than here in the wolfâs den.
And behind her, you stood.
Your head was bowed in perfect decorum, but Robb noticed the subtle tremor in your hands where they clutched your cloak. You looked small beneath the vaulted ceiling, framed by the grey stone and the banners of House Stark.Â
Robertâs booming voice filled the hall, breaking the quiet. âWell, Ned,â He said, leaning forward with a weary grin, âweâve danced around it long enough. You know why I cameâto bind our houses once and for all. Lions and wolves, standing together. Iâll not have it wait another day.â
Lord Starkâs expression was calm, thoughtful. âAye, Your Grace. But the choice must serve both housesâand the children themselves. This isnât a decision to make lightly.â
Cerseiâs lips curved in a thin, cutting smile. âThe realm has little patience for northern hesitation, Lord Stark,â she said coolly. âThe match must be worthy of the crown.â
Robert waved a hand dismissively. âGods, woman, enough of your prattle.â His attention swung back to Ned, his heavy voice echoing off the stone. âWeâve two fine children from each house. My son Joffrey, and daughter Y/N. Your son Robb, and daughter Sansa. Either match would serve well enoughâbut which one, thatâs the question.â
The silence that followed seemed to stretch.
Robb felt Sansaâs gaze flick toward their fatherâwide, pleading, hopeful. Her hands were folded tightly in her lap, knuckles white against the fabric of her gown. She had dreamed of this match since the day the royal party had arrived, and though Robb wanted to look away, he couldnât.
His fatherâs voice broke the stillness. âMy daughter Sansa is of age to wed the prince, should it please the crown,â he said, the words falling with measured restraint. âIt would be a great honour.âÂ
Robbâs stomach twisted. He could feel every word land like a blow. The image rose unbidden in his mindâSansaâs soft smile turned toward Joffrey, the way her cheeks flushed when he looked her way. She saw a golden prince; Robb saw the cruelty that gleamed behind those same golden eyes. The thought of his sister bound to that⊠boy made his chest tighten until it was hard to breathe.
But worse still was the image that followedâone he hadnât meant to summon, one that struck deeper.
He imagined a life without you.
You, standing beside some nameless lord in Kingâs Landing, your fire dimmed beneath the weight of courtly duty. You, smiling that polite, practiced smile that never reached your eyes. You, turning from him in the Godswood for the last time.
The thought clawed at him, sharp and cold as the northern wind. He had told himself it was folly to think of youâto imagine a future that might never beâbut now, as the Kingâs words echoed through the hall, the possibility of losing you settled in his chest like a stone.
You were duty, yes. But you were also more.
And for the first time, Robb Stark found himself prayingânot to the Old Gods for strength or guidance, He prayed that fate would be kind.
He drew a slow breath through his nose, forcing his shoulders to remain square, his expression composed even as his heart hammered in his chest.
Across the hall, Robert leaned back in his chair, his heavy crown tilting slightly as he studied the two families before him. âAye,â he said after a long pause, nodding once. âA fine match indeed.â
But then his gaze shiftedâfirst to you, then to Robb.
He lingered on the sight of you, head bowed in quiet poise, the faint tremor of unease in the way your fingers tightened around the edge of your cloak. And then his eyes flicked to Robbârigid, jaw clenched, blue-grey eyes stayed fixed on you.Â
Robert recognized that look. Heâd worn it once himselfâlong ago, for Lyanna Stark.
His brows drew together, voice lowering into something more thoughtful. âAnd yetâŠâ he murmured. âThereâs sense in matching the North with my daughter, too.â
Your head snapped up, hope flickering across your face as your gaze darted between your father and Robb.
Meanwhile, your motherâs head turned sharply toward your father, her eyes flashing with cold fury. âYour Graceââ she began, her voice tight with warning.
But Robert ignored her. His eyes were on Ned, a small, knowing smirk playing on his lips. âTell me, old friend,â he said, his tone deceptively casual. âWhat does your boy think of the matter?â
The hall went still.
Ned hesitated, his gaze flicking briefly toward his son. âHe will obey his duty,â he said at last, his voice even. âWhatever is decided.â
Robert barked a laugh, the sound echoing off the stone walls. âA true Stark answer!â he said, raising his cup in mock salute. âBut I didnât ask for duty, Ned. I asked for thought.â
All eyes turned to Robb.
The hall seemed to narrow around him, every sound fading until all he could hear was the rush of his own heartbeat pounding in his ears. Slowly, he looked toward his father, seeking steadiness in the familiar lines of his faceâbut his gaze didnât linger there.
It found you.
Your gaze met his, uncertain but searching. The flicker of hope shifting something in his chest shifted.Â
And before he could stop himself, he spoke. âI would marry her.â
The words rang out clear and steady, but his heart hammered behind them. He barely saw the flicker of shock that crossed Nedâs face or the sharp intake of breath from his mother. His eyes were only on youâyour parted lips, the way your breath caught, the hesitant, hopeful smile that followed.
A low murmur rippled through the hall like wind through dry leaves. Cerseiâs expression hardened, the colour draining from her cheeks, while Sansa made a small, strangled sound beside her mother â disbelief and hurt mingling in her wide blue eyes.
Robertâs brows lifted, amusement flickering across his face. âYou would, would you?â he rumbled, leaning back in his chair, half in jest and half in curiosity.
Robb nodded once, never taking his eyes off you as he addressed your father. His voice was calm but resolute. âAye, I would,â he said. âWe remember those who stand with honour, and she has done that since the day she rode through our gates. Sheâs shown nothing but grace and courage since she arrived. The North could ask for no finer ladyââ he hesitated, his breath catching for the briefest moment before he finished, softer, ââI could ask for no finer lady. If it please Your Grace, and with my fatherâs blessing, I would be proud to call her my wife.â
Your eyes widened slightly, a faint breath slipping from your lips. You could feel every gaze on you, but all you could see was him as he stood tall and unflinching in the centre of the hall, the firelight catching the auburn in his hair and tracing the proud lines of his face. His voice had stilled a room full of royalty and lords, yet his eyes were fixed only on youâas though the rest of the world had fallen away.
âSeven hells, Ned,â Robert said at last, a booming laugh rolling from his chest, breaking the tension like thunder. âYouâve raised yourself a proper lord.â He turned his grin toward Robb, still chuckling. âYou sound more like your father than you know.â
Then his gaze shifted to you. âWell, girl? Youâve heard the lad. Would you have the wolf for a husband?â
Your lips parted, your breath trembling in your throat. You had been promised, paraded, spoken of your entire life but never once had anyone spoken for you like this. Never once had you felt as though the choice might truly be your own.
And now, for the first time in your life, you knew exactly what you wanted.
You drew a slow breath, steadying the frantic beat of your heart. âIf it please Your Grace,â you said softly, your voice clear despite the thundering in your chest, âthen I would.â
The hall erupted â some gasping, some murmuring, a few already clapping â but all of it faded into a distant hum. Robbâs eyes found yours again, and this time, you smiled â small, genuine, and full of something neither of you dared name.
Robert leaned forward, grin wide beneath his beard. âNed?â he prompted.
For a long moment, Lord Stark said nothing. His gaze rested on his son, studying himânot as a father scrutinizing a boy, but as a man weighing the measure of another and his gaze seemed to soften with pride at what he saw.
Finally, he inclined his head toward the King. âI think the matter is decided, Your Grace.â
Robert roared with laughter, the sound booming off the stone walls. âGood! Itâs settled then! The lioness of the South and the wolf of the North!â He lifted his cup high, wine sloshing over the rim. âMay the gods damn well bless this unionâand grant them strength enough not to tear each other apart!â
The crowd broke into applause, the tension snapping like a bowstring. But amid the noise and the celebration, not all faces shared in the joy.
Cersei rose sharply, her chair scraping against the floor, fury flashing in her green eyes. âYou cannot be serious,â she hissed, her words cutting through the laughter. Her gaze burned into Robertâs, venom barely restrained.
âSilence, woman!â Robert bellowed, turning on her with a thunderous glare. âYouâll not sour this moment with your scheming tongue. The matterâs settled.â
Cerseiâs lips pressed into a bloodless line as she sat, the gold of her crown catching the firelight like a warning.
And youâyour breath trembled, your pulse a storm beneath your skinâbut when Robbâs gaze met yours again, something steady flickered there.
A strange, unexpected calm.
Because in that moment, for the first time since the betrothal had been mentioned, you didnât feel like a pawn in your fatherâs game.
You felt seen. Not as a daughter of the throne, not as a prize to be bartered, but as yourself.
And across the hall, Robb Starkâs hand curled at his side. For him, too, the weight of dutyâthe burden of blood, of family, of expectationâsuddenly didnât feel quite so heavy.
Ugh i loved edge work. Fantastic 10/10. I was the one who said you gotta knock him out. Put that man in more perilous situations NOW đ«”đŒ (take however long you need)
-đ
Bell Ringer - Sidney Crosby x Rookie Reader
Sidney Crosby x Male Rookie Reader (platonic)
Summary: You take a crosscheck to the back and end up on the ice. But you don't remember any of it.
Warnings: injury, blacking out, hospitals, concussions
a/n: absolutely, i love whump, i love being evil
Word Count: 2,727
requests open :)
You donât hear the crowd.
Not really.
But that's not a bad thing.
Itâs there â loud, swelling, building â but itâs distant. Like youâre underwater and everything above the surface is distorted.
All you hear is your own breathing.
Sharp in.
Sharp out.
Your skates bite clean into the ice as you explode through the neutral zone. The puck stays glued to your stick, tapping rhythmically against the blade. One defender misjudges the angle. You slip past him on instinct, shoulder dropping, hips turning.
If you were really listening it would've landed and you would know there's probably someone behind you, or at least chasing with enough speed to be a variable.
But it barely registers. Just noise. Just static. Youâre too deep in it â vision tunneled, body operating on muscle memory and adrenaline.
The goalie squares up early.
Youâre already planning it.
Forehand pull. Freeze him. Pull across the body. Backhand high.
Youâve done it a hundred times in practice.
You lean into your edges, cutting slightly left to open the angle.
The goalie bites.
You shift your weight forward.
And thenâ
Impact.
Not from the front.
Not from the side.
From behind and slightly above the small of your back â hard, full-body force driving through your center of gravity before you can even process it.
Itâs not a glancing bump.
Itâs a freight train.
Your skates come out from under you.
Your upper body snaps backward.
Thereâs no time to brace.
No time to tuck your chin.
The puck slides harmlessly wide, toward the corner as your body lifts â weightless for half a second â before gravity takes over.
The back of your head hits the ice first.
The sound is sickeningly loud in your own skull.
A hollow crack.
Your vision explodes into white.
Not stars.
Just white.
Then nothing.
No pain.
No thought.
Just instant blackout.
Sid sees the breakaway before it even forms.
Heâs trailing the play, cutting through the neutral zone behind you, reading the gap opening before you do. He sees the turnover. Sees you accelerate.
âGo,â he mutters under his breath.
Youâre flying.
He hears the bench erupt.
He hears Rusty yell, âOne! One!â from the bench.
He sees it.
A defender.
Closing fast on your blind side.
Sid opens his mouth to shout â but youâre already at the hashmarks.
It happens in less than a second.
The defender doesnât play the puck.
He plays you.
Sid sees the contact â shoulder driving through your back just as you shift your weight to deke.
He knows immediately youâre off balance.
He expects you to stumble forward.
Maybe crash into the goalie.
Maybe slide into the boards.
Instead, your body whips backward.
The back of your helmetless head hits the ice with a sharp, echoing crack that cuts through the arena noise.
Sid flinches.
For a split second, he keeps skating.
Because thatâs what you do.
You stay in the play. You get up.
You always get up.
So, he looks away and tracks the puck bouncing loose.
But the whistle blows.
Long.
Urgent.
He glances back automatically â already expecting to see you rolling to your side. Maybe pushing up on an elbow. Maybe dazed, maybe slow.
But you should be moving by now.
Youâre not.
Youâre flat on your back.
Arms slightly out.
One leg bent at an awkward angle like you were mid-stride and just froze.
Your head is tilted slightly to the side.
Completely still.
Sid stops skating.
Just stops.
The play dissolves around him.
Players coast. Watching.
The crowd noise shifts â confusion first, then a rising wave of something heavier.
He waits.
One second.
Two.
You donât reach for your head.
You donât even twitch.
The position youâre in â itâs uncomfortable. Exposed. Thereâs no way youâd choose to stay like that.
âGet up,â he says under his breath, more to himself than anyone else.
Nothing.
The nearest defender backs away slowly, looking down at you.
Thatâs when dread hits.
Not sharp.
Not explosive.
Cold.
Sid skates toward you.
Slow at first.
Then faster.
The trainer is already climbing over the boards.
Another whistle blows.
The arena falls into a low, unsettled hum.
Sid drops to one knee beside you.
âHey.â
No response.
Your eyes are open.
But unfocused.
Not tracking.
âHey,â he says again, louder.
Still nothing.
Your chest is moving â shallow, but moving.
Relief flashes â quick and fragile. He touches your cheek gently, like you might flinch or swat his hand away, but you don't react.
The trainer reaches you.
âSid, give us space.â
He doesnât move immediately.
Heâs watching your face.
Waiting for recognition.
Waiting for anything.
âHey, can you hear me?â the trainer asks you, tapping lightly near your shoulder.
No reaction.
Your eyes donât shift.
Your mouth doesnât move.
Sid feels something in his chest tighten painfully.
A second trainer arrives.
They kneel on either side of you.
âDonât move him yet,â one says.
Sid finally stands, but he doesnât go far.
He lets himself drift backwards and hovers a few feet away, helmet still on, gloves clenched around his stick.
The crowd is quiet now.
Uneasy.
Phones are out.
The opposing team stands at their bench, silent, and then even their trainer heads over.
The hit replays on the big screen once before someone quickly cuts it away.
Sid doesnât look at it.
He doesnât need to.
He saw it.
âOkay,â one of the trainers says, voice calm but controlled. âLetâs stabilize c-spine.â
They begin talking to you in steady tones.
No reaction.
They check your pupils.
They shine a light.
They call your name again.
Sid swallows hard.
Heâs seen injuries. Heâs seen guys bleed. He's seen broken bones. But unconscious is different.
Unconscious is quiet.
Too quiet.
And you look so young.
They roll you carefully, supporting your head and neck.
You donât assist.
Your body moves only because they move it.
The stretcher comes out.
The sound of its wheels on ice echoes strangely in the silence.
Your arm hangs slightly before one of them tucks it in securely.
Your head is strapped into place.
Still no movement.
Sid feels frozen himself.
Heâs aware of the cameras.
The noise.
The weight of thousands of eyes.
But it all feels distant.
He watches your face as they wheel you past him.
Waiting.
Just one twitch.
One blink.
One sign.
Nothing.
As they disappear down the tunnel, the arena gives a soft, collective applause. Both teams are all on the ice, tapping sticks as you're taken off.
It's not celebratory.
It's encouraging.
It's worried.
Sid finally exhales.
He hadnât realized heâd been holding his breath.
The referee skates over, speaking about penalties, about ejections.
Sid barely hears him.
His eyes are still on the tunnel.
âSid.â
He looks up.
âTen and a game,â the ref says.
He nods once.
Mechanical.
The game has to continue.
It always does.
He skates back to the bench.
Sits.
Stares straight ahead.
But his mind is in the hallway under the arena.
In the locker room after the period, itâs quieter than usual.
No music.
No chatter.
Just the low murmur of updates being relayed.
âHe made it to the hospital,â someone says.
âAnyone know if he's conscious yet?â Ben Kindel asks
It's quiet for a moment, Letang scrolls through his phone for a moment before answering, âNot yet.â
Sid sits in front of his stall, elbows on his knees.
Helmet off.
Hair damp with sweat thatâs gone cold.
He replays it in his head.
The breakaway.
The shout of âOne!â
The split second where he couldâve yelled louder.
Skated faster.
Done something.
He knows it doesnât work like that.
Hockey happens in fragments of seconds.
But that doesnât stop the thought.
When the coach speaks about regrouping, about finishing the game for you, Sid nods.
But his chest still feels tight.
When they go back out for the next period, the crowd cheers louder for him than usual.
He doesnât acknowledge it.
He lines up at center ice for a face-off.
Looks down at the spot where you were lying minutes ago.
The ice is smooth like nothing happened.
But he knows better.
The game ends but Sid barely remembers the third period.
He remembers skating.
He remembers scoring once and not celebrating.
He remembers glancing at the clock too often.
He remembers the quiet bus ride back to the arena parking garage.
Mostly, he remembers the sound.
That crack of your head against the ice.
It wonât leave his head.
He showers fast. Doesnât talk much. Changes into sweats and a hoodie. Someone tells him which hospital. He nods before they finish the sentence, already texting a trainer asking what he should expect.
The drive feels longer than it is.
The city is dark now. Calmer than the arena had been. His fingers tap restlessly against the steering wheel at red lights. He tells himself youâre awake. Then the trainer texts: He's stable. He's up and talking.
Stable doesnât erase the image of you not moving.
When he gets to the hospital, he doesnât wear team merch. Just a black ball cap pulled low. He gives your name at the desk and waits.
In the room, you're sitting up in the bed, in a hospital gown, one arm resting carefully over the blanket. The lights are dimmed. The TV is off.
You look pale.
But youâre awake.
Your eyes shift toward the door slowly, like the motion costs you something.
It takes half a second longer than usual to focus on him.
Then you manage a faint, lopsided smirk.
âHey.â
Sid exhales. It leaves him in a rush he doesnât try to hide.
He steps further into the room.
âHey.â
His voice is steadier than he feels.
He takes in the details quickly â IV line, heart monitor beeping steadily, no neck brace, no oxygen.
Good signs.
He stops beside the bed.
âHow are you?â
You consider it.
Blink slowly.
Your face tightens just slightly at the movement.
âIâve been better.â
Your voice is rough. Careful.
He smiles at that.
âIs that so?â
âYeah,â you mutter. âZero out of ten.â
The attempt at humor is thin, but itâs you.
That matters.
He studies you more closely now.
Your pupils track him as he sits in the chair near your bed.
Youâre present, sure, but thereâs something slowed about you. Like every movement has to be chosen.
âYou remember what happened?â he asks gently.
You frown.
Not in confusion at the question.
In genuine effort.
âI remember⊠getting the puck.â
He nods once. Encouraging.
âThe turnover?â he asks.
âYeah,â you murmur. âI thought I was through.â
Your brows knit together.
âI donât even remember the breakaway.â
Sidâs jaw tightens faintly.
âYou had one.â
You squint slightly, thinking hard.
âI think I remember seeing the goalie. And thenâŠâ
You trail off.
Thereâs nothing there.
You blink.
âAnd then Iâm here.â
You look around the room slowly, like it still doesnât fully make sense.
âItâs like I blinked,â you say. âAnd suddenly Iâm in a hospital bed.â
Sid leans back slightly in the chair he pulled close to the bed.
âYou donât remember the hit?â
You shake your head carefully.
Even that small motion makes you wince.
âNo.â
A pause.
âDid I score?â
Despite himself, Sid lets out a short breath that might almost be a laugh.
âNo.â
You sigh.
âFigures.â You huff as you shift. The movement makes you swallow hard.
Your face shifts.
âYou okay?â he asks immediately.
âYeah.â You close your eyes briefly. âJust⊠everything hurts.â
âHead?â
âYeah.â
You press your fingers lightly to your temple, then pull them away like the contact makes it worse.
âItâs like⊠pressure,â you say. âAnd if I move too fast it feels like the room tilts.â
âNauseous?â
You nod faintly.
âLittle bit.â
Thereâs a plastic bin on the tray table beside you. He notices it now, but he doesnât comment on it.
âHave you watch the replay?â you ask after a moment.
He studies you. âNo.â
âMe neither.â You admit.
You glance toward the dark TV, âScreens hurt my eyes right now.â
The overhead lights are already dimmed, but you reach toward the control panel and lower them one more notch.
The room softens further.
Sid nods.
âThat's probably for the best. You donât need to see it.â
You look at him for a long moment, âWas it bad?â
He considers the question carefully. There are a hundred ways to answer that. He settles on the truth without detail.
âYou got hit from behind,â he says evenly. âWent down hard.â
You absorb it.
Still no memory forming behind your eyes.
âThat explains the hospital,â you murmur.
He leans forward slightly, resting his forearms on his knees.
âYou were out.â
You go still.
âFor how long?â
âI'm not really sureâ he says. âHowever long it took to get you here.â
Your expression shifts subtly. Processing.
âDid I do anything stupid?â
The question is so you â worried about how you looked more than how it felt â that Sid feels something in his chest ease.
âNo,â he says firmly. âYou didnât do anything.â
You nod slowly then regret it instantly.
âOkay. No nodding,â you mutter to yourself.
He smiles again.
The door opens quietly and a nurse steps in, checks the monitor, asks you a few simple orientation questions.
Name.
Date.
Where you are.
You answer each one correctly, though you hesitate a beat before the date.
Sid notices.
The nurse nods approvingly and leaves.
Silence settles again.
You lean your head carefully back into the pillow.
âEverything feels loud,â you admit. âEven though I know itâs quiet.â
âThatâs normal,â he says.
âYou a doctor now?â
He shrugs lightly.
âBeen around long enough. I've gotten my bell rung a few times.â
You breathe out slowly.
âI'm sorry.â
âFor what?â
âScaring everyone.â
The apology catches him off guard.
âYou didnât do anything wrong,â he says quietly.
You look at him. Like really look at him.
âI donât remember it,â you say again, softer now. âThatâs weird.â
âThat's probably for the best.â
You study his face like youâre trying to read something there.
âWas it dirty?â
He pauses.
âYes.â
You nod once â then wince again.
âOkay. Definitely no nodding.â
He shifts in the chair.
âYou donât need to worry about that right now.â
âYou mad?â
âNot at you.â
That earns a faint, tired half-smile.
âGood.â
Your eyes drift closed for a moment.
Not unconscious.
Just overwhelmed. Allowing yourself a moment to reset.
Sid watches your breathing even out slightly.
After a few seconds, your eyes open again.
âSo you watched itâ you say suddenly.
He blinks.
âWhat?â
âThe hit. On the ice. Did you think I was getting up?â
The question lands heavier than you intended.
He doesnât answer immediately.
âYeah,â he says finally. Honest. âAt first.â
You absorb that. âAnd then?â
He looks at the edge of the hospital bed instead of you.
âAnd then you didnât.â
A quiet settles between you.
You donât remember any of it.
But he does.
You study him carefully.
âAre you okay?â you ask.
Itâs subtle, but it matters.
He nods once.
âYes.â
You squint slightly at him.
âYouâre lying.â
He exhales softly.
âYou scared me.â
You donât make a joke this time.
You nod â this time carefully â just once.
âSorry.â
He shakes his head.
âStop apologizing.â
A faint smile pulls at your mouth.
âOkay.â
Another wave of discomfort hits you â he can see it in the way your fingers shift slightly into the blanket.
âHeadâs worse?â he asks.
âYeah.â
âWant me to get the nurse?â
You hesitate.
ââŠmaybe.â
He stands immediately and steps into the hallway.
When he comes back, the nurse follows with medication.
They dim the lights even further.
You blink slowly, eyelids heavy now.
âDonât watch the clip,â you mumble as the medication starts to settle in.
Pairing: Platonic!Tim Bradford x femme!rookie!reader
Requested Y/N: no this came from my own brain !!
Genre: Fluff
Warnings: Use of y/n, yelling (standard TO Bradford style), domestic violence from a police perspective, light verbal sexual harrassment, mentioned vomitting, mentioned anxiety/nervousness, panic attacks, referenced/discussed past child abuse (emotional, with vague mentions of physical). Tim being a big ole softie (eventually).
Words: 5k+
Summary: How you went from being Tim Bradfords boot, to his unofficial kid.
this one got away from me a lot and has not been proofread!đ enjoy! feedback is fuel.
----
âOfficer Y/l/n, youâre assigned to Sergeant Bradford.â Sergeant Grey was standing at the front of roll call, having just asked you to introduce yourself to your new coworkers. It was your first day as a rookie at Mid-Wilshire, and your stomach was alive with nerves.
âYes, sir.â You responded, sitting back in your chair.
âAlright everyone, youâre dismissed,â Grey continued, âStay safe out there.â
Immediately, Sergeant Bradford was out of his seat and walking towards you, his face stony. Youâd been warned about him by a⊠Officer Chen? You couldnât really remember her name. Still, sheâd warned you about his âTim Testsâ and gruff demeanour. It wasnât helping your nerves.
âBoot! Letâs go.â Bradford snapped, gesturing you over with a flick of two fingers. You smoothed your uniform and walked over. You forced a smile onto your face, wanting to make a good impression.
âSir, Iâm-,â you started.
âSave it, boot.â Sergeant Bradford cut you off. âYou will address me as only Bradford, Sergeant Bradford or Sir. Is that understood?â
You nodded, the nerves settling comfortably in your stomach. Bradford was clearly not planning to calm your worries. âYes, sir.â
âGood. Go grab the warbags and meet me at the shop.â Bradford nodded his head vaguely in the direction of the supply room, and you hurried off to prepare the war bags. The last thing you needed was to make a bad impression on someone who was already making you nervous.
---
Tim watched you hurriedly walk to the war room to set up. As he watched you go, Angela Lopez approached.
âSo, what do you think of the new blood?â Lopez asked, gesturing (albeit unnecessarily) behind you.
âToo soon to say.â Tim replied, crossing his arms as he turned to Angela.
âCome on, Bradford, you always know right away.â Angela pushed, nudging Timâs side.
Tim couldnât deny that. He had a knack for knowing whether someone would be a good fit for policework â it was why he was an excellent TO.
Still, he paused, considering. âSheâs⊠eager.â He hedged. It was true, to a degree. You did seem eager. But he could tell there was something more bubbling under the surface.
âUh huh.â Lopez grinned, âDonât be a total dick today, yeah?â
Tim glanced over his shoulder just as you walked out of the storeroom carrying the war bags. âNo promises.â
---
Office Chen had been right. Sergeant Bradford was extremely intimidating. Youâd graduated third at the Academy, and you knew you were good (well, competent at least), but some part of you was still constantly second guessing. Maybe it was Bradfordâs height and build, or his permanently pissed off energy but an hour into your shift and you were scared. Not of him (not really), but of whatâd happen when you inevitably screwed up. Youâd tried to chat initially, but it hadnât gone down well.
âSo. Why do you want to be a cop?â Bradford asked as he pulled off West Olympic.
After an hour of near-silence, since Bradford had firmly proclaimed that the shop was a personal-life-free zone, the question surprised you. âIs that a trick question?â
âNo. If Iâm going to train you, I need to know why youâre in this car.â Bradford didnât even look at you as he drove, instead scanning the streets around you.
You looked out your window for a moment. It wasnât exactly an easy question to answer. Not without revealing way more about yourself then you wanted to on your first shift. Then you wanted too ever, really.  âUm.â You swallowed. âI know itâs⊠basic, but I want to help people.â You hedged. âPeople who donât have anyone else to-.â
The shop screeched to a halt, and you were suddenly cut off by Bradford yelling: âIâVE BEEN SHOT! WHERE ARE YOU, BOOT?â
Fuck. Fuckfuckfuckfuck- you didnât know. âUmâŠâ You looked around, trying desperately to find a street sign, or some clue as to where you were. After a few more seconds, you heard Bradford scoff.
âNow Iâm dead. Itâs your fault.â He didnât even look mad. Just completed blank. That was almost more nerve racking.
âI-Iâm sorry, sir,â You started, hating the way your voice shook.
âNot good enough, Boot!â Timâs voice was loud and sharp, cutting through the silence of the shop. âApologies donât save lives, rookie. Get out.â
Your stomach dropped. âWhat?â
âI said get out and walk, boot. You can get back in when you know where you are.â
In that moment, you knew youâd ruined it. This had been your chance to be a cop, and less than two hours in, youâd already fucked it up. You got out of the shop, walking along side it. Hoping Bradford didnât notice how your legs had shaken as you left. You wouldnât let yourself be upset by this. Bradford was just doing his job, you were perfectly safe. From him, anyway.
Still, when you finally got back in the shop, you didnât talk again. All your focus went towards scanning your surroundings.
---
Your legs had shaken when you got out of the car. It was subtle, but Tim had noticed it. Unbidden, a touch of guilt settled in his stomach. He honestly hadnât meant to frighten you. It was just a Tim Test â he didnât need (nor want) you to be scared. It was hardly conducive to training a good rookie.
What bothered him most, though, is your complete silence the rest of the day. Youâd been annoying chatty the first twenty odd minutes of your shift (until Tim had, in traditional Bradford fashion, banned any sort of personal talk), but since getting back in the car, youâd stuck strictly to âyes, sirâs and âno, sirâs. It had been⊠unnerving.
Tim didnât like changing his training style. After all, after half a dozen rookies, he liked to think that heâd perfected his TO methods. Everyone knew that he was an exceptional training officer. The only people he ever made exceptions for were veterans like him. But the thought of scaring you every time he yelled made his stomach drop in an unpleasant way. Youâd been so eager when youâd first gotten in the shop â nervous, sure, but eager. And you were so, so young. You reminded him of himself in a way.
In the way youâd immediately changed heâd yelled, which even Tim could admit wouldâve been⊠slightly scary. And that change had implications, ones Tim didnât like. He especially didnât like the implication of what that made him to you. A threat. So heâd never mention it, but he did quietly resolve to adjust â adjust, not change â the way he made sure you learnt what you needed too.
---
A few weeks into your training and Sergeant Bradford had significantly lowered on your rating of âscary people I know.â While he was still harsh, and quick to criticise, heâd never shown you that cold, disappointment-infused yelling that he had on your first shift. Itâd made it a lot easier for you to get comfortable around him, and youâd almost immediately started breaking the âno personal talk in the shopâ rule.
âAnyway, then she said that I was the one who needed to check my attitude. I mean can you believe that? Me? Having an attitude?â You said, watching your surroundings (you hadnât forgotten your first Tim Test) as you rambled about some woman youâd run into grocery shopping.
At your comment, Bradford simply side-eyed you. He did that a lot, you were realising.
âRude. Thatâs rude.â You said in response to the side eye. âIt gets worse, though. She had the audacity-.â
Bradford held up a hand, cutting you off. âBoot.â
You turned, âYes, sir?â
âStop. Talking.â
You shut your mouth, but that was mostly to hold back a slight laugh. Bradfords hands were wrapped around the steering wheel, but they werenât white like they were when you really needed to shut up. (Youâd always been observant.)
âBut this is the best part of the story.â You pressed.
âBoot, I swear to god-.â Before Bradford could issue whatever threat, he planned too, someoneâs voice crackled over the radio.
â7-Adam-100, we have a domestic call at 4195 Clover Drive. Neighbours reported shouting.â
Timâs face hardened. He glanced briefly at you, and you knew, even without a mirror, that your face had paled a shade. Youâd been lucky so far to not have to deal with any DV calls. Guess that luck was over.
â7-Adam-100, show us responding, Code 6.â
Tim floored the breaks a little harder than he objectively needed too.
You could hear the yelling as soon as you pulled into Clover Drive. It was distinctly male, the words harsh and clear, and coming from a house halfway down the street.
It was an effort to clear your head.
âWhatâs the procedure for a domestic call, boot?â Asked Bradford as you switched off your sirens and approached the house.
You swallowed, âUm. Â Get inside the house to assess any damage. Separate the assumed predominant aggressor from the presumed victim or any children if possible. If there doesnât appear to be violence, there isnât much we can do, though.â
Bradford nodded tightly. âGood. Iâll take lead on this one.â
âYes, sir.â
 You knocked on the front door as Bradford called out, alerting the occupants to the polices presence. The yelling stopped immediately.
âIs there a problem, Officer?â Asked a man, probably in his forties. You and Bradford pushed your way into the house as you spoke with him. There was water spilt across the countertop, and a girl in her early teens standing in the kitchen. Her face was tear-streaked, but she appeared unharmed.
âWe got reports of yelling from this area, sir.â Came Bradfordâs voice from behind you. Your head was starting to spin as memories flooded back to you: late nights, angry words, the occasional smashed plate. Or worse.
You didnât hear what the man (you assumed he was the girl father) said in response. The teen was watching you and Tim with wide eyes, shaking her head. She rubbed her wrist absentmindedly, and if you werenât so stuck in your own head, you wouldâve thought to ask to see if she was injured. You turned to her father and vaguely registered that he was wearing a wife beater under his button up. Ironic.
âLetâs go, boot.â Bradford snapped, beckoning you over. His jaw was set, and he obviously didnât believe whatever the man had said. Your head felt like it was underwater as you walked out of the house, and your stomach turned. Memories flooded your head.
Bradford was grumbling under his breath, something about hating the laws around DV in California, when he noticed you stumble towards the bushes outlining the road.
âYou good, boot?â He asked, frowning something.
You nodded frantically, âMmhm⊠fine, si-.â The âsirâ was cut off by the sound of you throwing up in the bushes. You hadnât eaten since breakfast, so nothing really came out, but still you dry heaved, clutching your stomach.
âShit, Y/l/n, are you okay?â Instantly, Tim was at your side, one hand on your back. You nodded vaguely, gesturing for a drink of water. He almost ran to get it. When you could finally breathe, and had swallowed nearly half a litre of water, he asked,
âJesus, boot, what the hell was that?â
âIâm fine.â You insisted, not wanting to get into some conversation about your past: Bradford wasnât the understanding type. âItâs not a big deal.â
âLike hell itâs not.â Bradford snapped, guiding you back to the shop. His words were harsh, but his touch gentle. A strange combination, but one that left you feeling comforted. âListen, boot, if youâve got something thatâs going to make you react to scenes like that, I need to know. Now.â
You shook your head frantically, refusing to open up. As much as you were starting to trust Bradford, you werenât ready to give him that information. Not when he was the age he was, the build he was, holding so much authority over you
âItâs fine, sir. I swear. It wonât happen again.â You repeated, and you meant it. It wouldnât happen again.
Tim surveyed you for a moment, watching the guarded expression in your eyes. It was one he recognised, having seen it in his reflection countless times after teachers asked about a suspicious bruise. It was for that reason he relented, though he fully intended to bring it up again. âFine. But if have something you need to tell me⊠you can, kid.â
âYes, sir.â
---
More time passed, and even though you still refused to open about your childhood to Tim (how do you even have that conversation?), you were starting to rely on him.
It was inevitable, you supposed. Unrequited, but inevitable. After all, he was in his mid-forties, an authority figure, admittedly a bit of a dick, but you were gradually (ever so gradually) starting to see a slightly gentler side of him. So of course you looked up to him. You had daddy issues, okay?
It wasnât a crush. You knew that for sure. Youâd half expected it to be, but it wasnât. Instead, it was a healthy dose of admiration, paired with a slightly-less-healthy dose of please god be proud of me. But that was fine. It was entirely reasonable given he was your TO. You hoped.
---
âYouâre under arrest for attempted grand theft auto and possession of illicit substances,â you said, hooking handcuffs around some criminalâs wrists. Heâd been a pain in the ass to catch, and you could already feel a bruise blooming across your jaw from his escape attempts. Bradford had, predictably, been unhelpful in the arrest, instead opting to analyse your fighting technique as youâd taken the crook down. Heâd even cracked a rare âgood jobâ smile as youâd put the cuffs on.
You pushed the perp against your shop, already halfway through the Miranda Rights: âYou have the right to an attorney. If you cannot afford an attorney, one will be provided for you. Do you understand these rights?â
The thief mumbled slightly, and you nodded to Tim to take him off your hands. The second your hands were off him, however, he started complaining. Loudly.
âAw, come on man. If youâre gonna arrest me, at least let the lady cop throw me âround.â He said, looking over his shoulder to grin at you. You scrunched your nose. It wasnât the first time a suspect had hit on you, and it certainly wouldnât be the last.
âNothinâ? Dude, you gotta⊠I ainât going to jail without gettinâ to feel some sweet lady cop ti-! Ow! The hell was that for?â
Tim scowled, hitting the suspect over the back of the head a second time for good measure (or something). âGet your eyes off Officer Y/l/n. Youâre not fit to look at her.â He shoved the perp into your shop, rougher than was strictly necessary, and you couldnât help the slight smile that crept onto your face.
âReally?â You asked, slipping into the shopâs passenger seat.
âWhat? You got a problem, boot?â Tim said, his voice flat. You just chuckled and shook your head.
âNo problem, sir.â Â
---
The silence in the shop was unbearable. It was almost lunch, and youâd scarcely said a word all day. You were preoccupied replaying your conversation with your parents from the night before over and over in your head, trying to figure out how them coming over for dinner had dissolved into fighting so quickly.
âYou good, boot?â Tim asked after a particularly long stretch of quiet. âUsually I canât get you to shut up, but youâve barely said a word today.â
You nodded quickly, forcing yourself to focus. âIâm fine, sir. Sorry. Just tired. Besides, not personal talk in the shop, right?â
âWhen have you ever followed that rule? You sure youâre good, boot? Because if somethingâs going on thatâll affect your performance, I need to know.â
âNothingâs going on. Sir.â You knew the words sounded thin, but what were you going to do? Complain about your parents?
Tim glanced at you out of the corner of his eye. âUh-huh. In that case, what colour was the Lexus we just passed?â
Shit. You hadnât been paying attention to your surroundings, too lost in your own thoughts. âUh⊠silver?â
Another side eye, this one harsher than the last. âThere was no Lexus. It was a Camry. And for the record, boot, it was blue.â
âIâŠâ You didnât really have a defence.
âSeriously, kid. What is going on?â
âNothing.â You said, and you had to admit, you sounded like a kid. âI just. Had my parents over last night, and it didnât⊠go great.â
Instantly, Tim was on edge. He wasnât proud of the reaction, of the way his stomach instinctively dropped. He knew, he knew, that his version of âit didnât go greatâ with family wasnât the same as most peopleâs. But this was you. You whoâd thrown up at your first DV call, even without any violence. You whoâd completely shut down after being yelled at.
Which is why he couldnât help the immediate questions if: âAre you hurt?â
You tensed. Why would he ask that? âNo,â you replied, âIâm not hurt.â It was true, technically. You hadnât been hit since you were fifteen. And even then, itâd been rare.
Timâs eyes flicked over you, trying to find a lie. âWhat happened?â He asked, and his voice had a weird gentleness that made you feel... strange.
You swallowed. Shrugged. âMy parents came over for dinner. I did something, I donât really know what, ân pissed my father off.â Your explanation was purposeful vague, but you could help but add: âHe broke my favourite mug, which really pissed me off. Itâs my apartment, you know? Heâs not supposed to be able to break my shit anymore.â A long pause, your fatherâs furious insults running through your head. âHe didnât like it when I told him that.â
Tim nodded slightly, knowing exactly what you were suggesting. âHe insult you?â
âNothing I havenât heard before.â Despite your cool delivery, the words stung. You looked away, out the window, feeling tears prick at your eyes. You didnât like talking about this, especially not with Tim. Just because you viewed him as... something, didnât mean he thought of you ask anything more than a rookie he had to train. A burden.
âIâm sorry, kid.â Tim said, assessing you carefully. âI know what that feels like.â
âYou do?â You looked at Tim, curious, and instantly regretted it. The tears welling in your eyes were all too obvious now.
âYeah. My dad was like that too. I got slapped around my fair share.â Timâs words were clipped. He clearly also wasnât fond of talking about his childhood.
âOh.â What else could you say?
âListen, boot. I know itâs rough. And you donât deserve it. But youâre not whatever he says you are, okay?â
You sniffled, hastily wiping your eyes. âYeah. I know.â
Tim nodded tersely. âGood.â There was a small moment, where Tim placed a hand on your shoulder, and you felt like things might actually be okay. Like you might actually have someone. Then, âCome on, boot. Weâve got six hours of shift left. You gonna focus now?â
---
Tim kept an eye on you the rest of the day. Heâd known there was a bit of him in you, but the parallels between your childhoods made his heart crack.
He could see the countless untold stories behind your eyes, ones heâd undoubtedly heard before. And the way youâd tensed when he asked if you were hurt... you hadnât been hit last night, but you had been before.
He really had tried to not get attached.
And look. He knew you looked up to him. Heâd seen the way you preened at praise, the shaky look over to him after making a decision, waiting for his nod of approval, regardless of how confident you were in the decision. Heâd tried not to encourage it â limiting praise, refusing to approve your decisions unless you did first. It wasnât good for a rookie to get that attached to their TO, not when they were only partners for a year. It was especially not good for them to view them as some sort of parental figure. More importantly, Tim Bradford didnât get attached to his boots.
But goddammit it. The look in your eyes when heâd told you about his dad? It made him abandon all the principles he thought he held so strongly. Heâd always wanted a kid, after all.
---
âDoes anyone know what day it is today?â Sergeant Grey asked from the front of the roll call room.
You groaned internally. Of course he had to announce it to the whole it room.
A few rows behind you, Officer Chen perked up, grinning, you were sure, at Bradford.
âThe day Officer Y/l/n takes her six month exam.â She said.
Cheers and whistles filled the room and you almost buried your head in your hands.
âBoot!â Tim called out. You turned to look at him. âIâll take it as a personal insult if you donât get more than a 93 on this exam.â
Great. Like you werenât stressed enough about the exam already. âYes, sir.â
As Grey tried to calm the room down, you swallowed, focusing on calming your breathing. You knew what you were doing. You just had to not disappoint Tim. Not forget everything. Not be a total fucking failure.
No pressure, right?
---
Three days later, and you were back in roll call. Grey had written three numbers on the white board. An 84. A 91. And a 95. Your stomach dropped at the sight of the 91 and the 84. Of course youâd failed. Of course. Why hadnât you worked harder? Youâd been a straight A student in high school, and university, why was this different?
âCan anyone guess which of these belongs to Officer Y/l/n?â Grey asked the room. Various answers were shouted out, most leaning towards the 95, until Grey cut them off and said: âThe 91. Good work, Officer.â
You could only nod, your head already pounding. Youâd failed. Not really, not truly, but enough. And Tim. What would he do?
You didnât notice everyone leave the room. Didnât notice Tim approach you, not until he was practically having to shout in your face.
âBoot? Boot! Y/l/n!â The sound of your name, paired with Tim waving a hand in your face, snapped you back to reality.
âYes, sir?â Your voice had an almost unnoticeable tension to it. A shake. Please, please donât be mad.
âLetâs go, boot. Why arenât you getting the war bags?â Tim asked, completely ignoring your test results.
Completely ignoring your test results? What? Why wasnât he yelling, reaming you out for disappointing him? Heâd been very clear with his expectations and heâd never been one to let you down gently if you did something wrong.
âSir?â You asked, confused.
âWhat is it, boot?â Tim asked, exasperated. You shouldâve been on the road by now. Wait, where you okay...? Your eyes were wide. Almost afraid.
âWhy arenât you mad?â
âWhat? Why would I be mad-..? Oh.â Tim looked down at you, his face softening as he recalled what heâd said before your test. What youâd told him about your past. âAbout your test? No, kid, Iâm not mad. I was screwing with you when I said you needed to get a 93. A 91 is an excellent result, boot â
âOh.â You said quietly, looking away sheepishly. Of course he wasnât mad. This was Tim.
Tim looked at you like you were an idiot, but somehow, you didnât feel stupid or insulted. âYeah, oh. Youâre not a disappointment, kid. Not to me. Now hurry up and get the war bags sorted.â Tim clapped you on the shoulder as he sent you on your way, and you couldnât help but think that this was what a father was supposed to be like.
---
âRed or black?â You asked Tim during one shift a month or so later. It was a random question, but you wanted his opinion.
Tim glanced at you. âAs concepts, orâŠ?â
âAs dress colours.â You elaborated, before hesitantly adding, âI have a date.â
The shop skidded to a stop. âWoah, woah. You have a date? When? With who?â Tim was turning instantly, all his attention on you.
You bit back a laugh. âTonight. With a boy. Jacob. And I donât know what to wear.â
Tim frowned. âWhere did you meet this âJacob?ââ He couldnât help the protective instinct. The last time one of his rookies went on a date, she got kidnapped. And you werenât Lucy (he wasnât in love with you) but he did⊠care.
âAt a bookshop. Calm your farm, Bradford. Itâs one date. You really pulling the protective dad card right now?â You smirked, watching the slight red colour Timâs face.
âI- no. Iâm not pulling a card, boot. Iâm just⊠curious.â Tim spluttered, not wanting to admit that he was definitely acting like a protective dad.
âUh huh. Heâs a good guy, Sarge. Heâs funny, and sweet, and I actually like him.â You said, as if the concept of actually liking a guy was foreign. It had admittedly been a while since you went on a date. âSo, red or black?â You repeated, crossing your arms. Your cheeks were the tiniest bit pink.
Tim glared from the corner of his eye. âBlack.â
âThank you.â
In signature Bradford fashion, Tim huffed and simply said, âFor the record, I still donât like this whole âdateâ thing, boot.â
---
The date was a success. So much of a success, in fact, that three dates later, Jacob came to pick you up after work the next day. It was adorable, and he showed up with fresh flowers and a planned date, and it wouldâve been perfect, if you hadnât been leaving the station with Officer Bradford.
The same Bradford whoâd been demanding more information about âthis Jacob personâ ever since youâd first mentioned a date.
So, while you were excited about the date, you werenât thrilled at seeing Jacob stand in front of you, levelled by one of Timâs many practiced glares.
âWho are you?â Tim asked, crossing his arms. He knew exactly who he was.
âIâm JacobâŠ?â Your boyfriend said hesitantly, trying to figure out why the man in front of him was staring at him so intimidatingly.
You winced and jumped in quickly. âJake, this is Tim. My TO?â
Recognition clicked quickly in Jacobâs eyes. He instantly stuck out a hand to Tim, âItâs a pleasure to meet you, sir. Iâve heard a lot about you.â
âUh huh.â Tim raked his eyes over Jacobs outstretched hand, but didnât shake it. âYou got a last name, Jacob?â
âAnderson.â Jacob supplied immediately, lips twitching faintly in amusement.
âWhat do you do, Anderson? If you say screenwriter, youâre going in a cell.â
Jacob chuckled. âIâm a teacher, sir.â Tim didnât look impressed, but he didnât look totally disgusted either. Which, to you, was a win.
âIs this the part where you tell me not to hurt Y/n?â Jacob asked with a barely contained grin.
Tim glowered. âYes. In fact, consider this your one and only warning. Hurt her, and Iâll find a way to make you spend the rest of your life in a cell.â Tim crossed his arms over his chest, and God you were glad heâd never given you that look before.
Pitying your partner, you jumped in and placed yourself between the two most important men in your life. âOookay, Bradford, chill. Weâre going to go now. Iâll see you tomorrow, okay, sir?â
âUh-huh. See you tomorrow, Boot.â Timâs words came out tense, and he didnât take his eyes off you until you were well out of the carpark.
---
The day had arrived. Youâd officially been a police officer for an entire year. You werenât a rookie anymore.
It was everything youâd dreamed of it being.
âFinally, congratulations to Officer Y/l/n for completing the FTO program and surviving her rookie year. Welcome, officially, to the team, Y/l/n.â Grey walked over to you, shaking your hand proudly. âGood work, kid.â
âThank you, sir.â You beamed, returning the handshake. Grey dismissed the rest of roll call, and you walked out of the room. You could barely make it a few steps without someone grabbing you, hugging you or congratulating you in some way. Youâd never been happier.
You reached the edge of the room and were met with Sergeant Bradford, a rare smile on his face.
âCongratulations, Y/l/n.â He said, reaching out a hand.
âDonât even try.â You said, knocking his hand out of the way and pulling him into a hug. It was unprofessional, you knew, but you couldnât help it. Aside from your boyfriend, Tim had managed to become one of the most important people in your life over the past year.
Tim froze for a moment, but gently returned the hug, patting your back a couple times. You thought you heard Harper snicker from across the room. You definitely heard Lucy say the word âDadford.â She wasnât⊠entirely wrong. You had found a father in Tim. Maybe one day heâd even admit it â in actual words, not just actions. You still laughed every time you thought about his interrogation of Jacob when theyâd first met.
You pulled back and only then did you shake Timâs hand. âThank you, sir. For everything.â
Tim nodded, the smile lines by his eyes crinkling. âYouâre welcome⊠Y/n. Iâm proud of you, kid.â
You smiled softly and forced yourself to only say, âHave a good shift⊠Tim,â before hurrying away. But as you got into your shop (your shop, for the first time), you didnât stop a few happy tears from falling.
---
You were nervous. It was your second time riding with Tim since graduating the FTO program and you were nervous. It had nothing to do with riding with Tim, however, and everything to do with what you were going to ask him.
âTim?â You asked, hesitant.
âYeah, Y/l/n?â
âI have to tell you something.â You fiddled with your left hand nervously, already missing the weight on your finger.
Instantly, Tim was softening and frowning, âAre you okay, kid?â
âYes! Yeah, Iâm okay.â This time you actually meant it. âI have news, though.â
âOh?â Tim turned to you for a second, before looking back at the road. âWhat is it?â
You swallowed, and then, âJacob asked me to marry him. I said yes.â Â
Tim had finally come around to Jacob a few months ago. Little did you know, but Jacob had actually asked Timâs permission before proposing. Youâd told him once about how you wished you had a father that you still spoke to, just for that reason. Jacob had known Tim was the next best thing.
Tim smiled widely, âCongratulations, Y/n. Iâll be expecting an invite to the wedding.â
âActually, I wanted to ask you about that.â This was where the nervousness was coming in. You were pretty sure the butterflies in your stomach had reached your lungs too.
âWhat is it?â Tim tilted his head slightly.
âWill you walk me down the aisle?â Tim froze, shocked. You quickly rambled on, as you so often did when nervous, âYou donât have to, I just-.. I donât talk to my bio dad, and youâre the closest thing I have to a father, and it would mean a lot to me, and-.â
âRelax, Y/l/n,â Tim cut you off with a smile. âI would be honoured to walk you down the aisle.â
Tim Bradford x Rookie!Reader [PLATONIC] â ONGOING SERIES: Like Father, Like Rookie.
Summary: After responding to a particularly gut-wrenching call, you find yourself struggling to shake it off. Tim doesnât do hand holding or pep talks, but the way he subtly keeps you grounded reminds you that maybe he does careâjust in his own way.
Warnings: Reader & Tim take a domestic call gone wrong, mentions of blood, derealisation.
You werenât sure why this one stuck with you.
Youâd seen worse. At least, thatâs what you told yourself. Youâd handled chaotic crime scenes, violent arrests, situations where adrenaline took over and left no room for emotions to settle in. But tonightâtonight was different.
It was a domestic call gone bad. The kind that started with a 911 hang-up and ended with shattered glass, blood on the floor, and a kid too young to understand what had happened but old enough to know it wasnât right. You did everything by the book. Secured the scene. Called for medics. Reassured the child the best you could, even when their small hands clung to your uniform like a lifeline. You did your job. And then you left.
That shouldâve been the end of it.
But one thing couldnât get out of your head â Your uniform was awfully stained.
The blood wasnât yours, but it didnât matter. It had splattered across your sleeves when you helped the woman up from the floor, smudged onto your hands when you picked up the crying kid. You hadnât noticed it at firstâtoo busy, too locked into protocol. But now, sitting in the shop under the dim glow of the streetlights, it was all you could see.
You rubbed your palms together, as if you could scrub the feeling away, but the red didnât disappear. It had already dried, darkened into something rust coloured and permanent. Your breathing slowed, the noise of the city fading into a dull hum as a strange weight settled in your chest.
You didnât even realize you were staring at your hands until Tim spoke.
âHey.â
The sharpness in his voice cut through the haze. You blinked, finally looking up, and he was already watching youâbrows drawn, head tilted just slightly. You hadnât even noticed that the shop had pulled over to the side of the road.
âYouâre here,â Tim said evenly, like he was reminding you of something obvious. âStay here.â
You exhaled, shaking your head as if that could clear the static in your brain. With stiff movements, you reached for a napkin in the center console, scrubbing at your hands even though it wouldnât do much good. Tim let you, didnât say a word until your hands stopped shaking.
Then, after a long beat, he reached behind his seat and tossed you a fresh department hoodie.
âPut that on,â he muttered, turning his attention back to the road.
You hesitated, then pulled it over your uniform without question. The fabric was warm, heavy, grounding.
You werenât sure if it actually helped, but somehow, you didnât feel so lost anymore.
You pulled the hoodie over your uniform, the scent of worn fabric and faint cologne settling around you. It was grounding in a way you didnât expect. But then, Tim reached over andâ
His thumb swiped against your cheek.
You stiffened slightly, not because of the touch, but because of what he was wiping away.
Blood.
You hadnât even realized it was on your face too.
Timâs movements were calm, methodical. He pulled another napkin from the glove compartment, wetting it with his water bottle before dabbing at the smudges across your jawline. His touch was firm but not rough, like he knew you needed something tangible to focus on.
âYouâre doing fine, kid,â he said, voice low, steady. âStay with me.â
You nodded slowly, still silent, but compliant. Your breathing was shallow, but you matched the rhythm of his movementsâeach slow pass of the napkin against your skin, each flick of his eyes scanning for anything he missed.
When he was done, he studied you for a moment. His usual sharp, assessing gaze softened just slightly, like he was trying to gauge if you were still floating somewhere outside yourself.
âTalk to me,â he finally said.
Your lips parted, but no words came out at first. You swallowed, forcing out somethingâanything.
âI didnât even feel it,â you admitted. âDidnât notice the blood was there.â
Tim nodded, like that answer made sense. âThatâs because you were running on instinct.â He tossed the used napkin into a small trash bag near the console. âItâs not a bad thing. It means you did your job.â
You let out a slow breath, feeling the weight in your chest shiftâstill heavy, but not suffocating.
Tim didnât push for more. Instead, he rested his arm against the center console, glancing at you like he was about to say something but changed his mind. Then, after a beatâ
âLetâs get some coffee.â
The abruptness of it almost made you laugh. Almost. But the offer was exactly what you neededâsomething normal, something routine, something that wasnât blood and sirens and silence pressing in too hard.
You nodded, finally meeting his eyes. âYeah. Coffee sounds good.â
Tim hummed in approval and put the shop in drive.
The coffee shop stayed quiet between you and Tim for a while, but it wasnât an uncomfortable silence. Just⊠steady. Like the weight of the last call wasnât pressing as hard anymore. Like you could actually breathe again.
Your coffee was still too hot to drink properly, but you held onto it anyway, fingers gripping the cup like it was some kind of lifeline. Tim didnât comment on it. He just sat across from you, sipping his own, gaze flicking out the window every now and then, like he was still half on duty even while sitting down.
You let the silence sit a little longer before finally speaking. âSo⊠youâve done this before.â
Tim glanced back at you. âWhat?â
âThis whole âwalking someone out of a breakdownâ thing,â you said, raising a brow. âYouâre kinda suspiciously good at it.â
Tim scoffed. âItâs not a breakdown.â
You gave him a look. âIt was getting there.â
His jaw tightened slightly, but he didnât argue. Instead, he let out a slow breath, rolling his shoulders. âYeah,â he admitted. âIâve done it before.â
You nodded, waiting.
For a second, you thought he wouldnât say anything else. But then, his fingers tapped lightly against the side of his coffee cup, and he spoke again.
âI had a T.O who did the same thing for me,â he said, voice lower now. âWhen I was a rookie, fresh out of the military. Thought I could handle anything.â He huffed a quiet laugh. âTurns out, I was wrong.â
You blinked. Tim didnât talk about himself much, and when he did, it was usually wrapped in sarcasm or some kind of tough-love lesson. But thisâthis was different.
âWhat happened?â you asked carefully.
Tim exhaled, shaking his head slightly. âBad call. Domestic. Ended ugly.â His fingers flexed once against the cup before stilling. âMy T.O. knew I was barely keeping it together after. Took me out for coffee, let me sit with it. Didnât push, didnât lectureâjust reminded me that it wasnât my job to carry it forever.â
You swallowed, watching him.
Tim glanced at you then, eyes sharp and knowing. âThatâs what Iâm doing for you.â
You shifted in your seat, suddenly feeling like he could see straight through you. âIâm fine,â you muttered, though even you werenât convinced.
Timâs brow lifted. âSure. Thatâs why you havenât taken a sip of that coffee yet.â
You scowled at him but finally lifted the cup and took a hesitant sip, more out of stubbornness than anything else. It was still too hot, and you made a face, setting it back down.
Tim smirked. âThere. Progress.â
You rolled your eyes but felt the tightness in your chest ease just a little.
After a moment, Tim leaned back, stretching his shoulders. âYou donât get used to it, you know,â he said, voice softer. âThe blood. The way people look at you when they realize you canât fix everything. You just learn how to live with it.â
You nodded slowly. âAnd coffee helps?â
Tim shrugged, smirking slightly. âDoesnât hurt.â
You huffed a quiet laugh, finally taking another sip of your drink. This time, you didnât grimace.
The weight of the last call still lingered, but it wasnât crushing you anymore. You werenât fully back yet, but you were getting there.
And Timâwithout making a big deal out of itâwas making sure you didnât have to get there alone.
Warnings: Jake as a father, kissing, flirting disguised as arguing, injury, + chaos at the end
Summary: Tuk almost died because they weren't paying attention. Now Y/N and Aonung have to deal with the consequences. The guilt? Manageable. Admitting they're in love? Significantly harder. Well that's when the storm comes in the play.
The day had been going well, too well, really, which should have been the first warning.
Y/N Sully balanced effortlessly on the rocky outcrop, her bowstring taut between her fingers as she tracked the school of fish darting through the shallows below. The water was clear, the sun warm against her shoulders, and Tuk's excited giggles from where she crouched nearby were a constant, comforting hum beneath the sound of the waves.
Aonung, of course, ruined it.
"Your stance is off," he muttered just as she loosed her spear. It struck the water a second too late, and the fish scattered in a silver flash.
She clenched her jaw. "My stance is fine."
"Your spear arm wobbles like a newborn's," Aonung added, leaning against a nearby rock with that insufferable half-smirk. His own catch, three fat fish already strung on a vine, swung lazily from his hip while Y/N's fingers twitched at her sides, already preparing for a punch.
"Maybe if you shut your mouth for once, I wouldn't miss," Y/N snapped, whirling on him so quickly that her braids lashed against her shoulders.
His smirk didn't falter. If anything, it widened, infuriatingly unbothered.
Tuk giggled again, crouched far too close to the water's edge, her tiny fingers skimming the surface as she tried to catch minnows.
"Youâre blaming me for your bad aim now?" Aonung drawled, rolling his shoulders as though he were settling in for a proper argument. The tide licked lazily at the rocks beneath them, but beyond the cove the sky had already begun to bruise purple along the horizon, the familiar warning of a storm gathering out at sea. Y/N barely noticed. She was too busy imagining how satisfying it would be to wipe that smirk off his face with her fist.
Tuk's delighted squeal twisted suddenly into a sharp gasp, then a scream, high and panicked, cutting through the salt-heavy air like a knife.
Y/N spun toward the sound just in time to see her little sister's small hands clawing at the surface, fingers spread wide before she was dragged beneath the water with a violent splash. The sea churned where she vanished, bubbles bursting upward in frantic streams.
Y/N didn't think as she lunged forward, her forgotten spear clattering against the rocks as her knees slammed into wet stone and both arms plunged into the shallows. Her fingers brushed nothing but froth and the slick pull of retreating waves.
"Tuk!"
The name tore from her throat, raw and desperate.
Aonung's mocking smirk vanished instantly.
He was moving before Y/N could shout again, diving into the water in a clean arc, his body cutting through the waves with the effortless precision of someone born to the sea.
Dark shapes writhed beneath the surface.
Itâs not a fish. Itâs something larger and alive.
Y/N's pulse hammered against her ribs as she waded in after him, icy water climbing her shins while panic tightened around her chest like a vice. She couldn't see clearly through the churned-up water. Couldn't reach far enough. Couldn't do anything except watch.
Then Aonung surfaced.
He broke through the waves with a gasp, Tuk clutched tightly against his chest.
The creature, some eel-like monstrosity streaked with faint bioluminescent markings, still clung to her ankle, its jaws locked in a vicious grip.
Aonung snarled something low and wordless.
One arm remained wrapped around Tuk while the other drove his hunting knife downward.
Once.
Twice.
The water darkened around them.
The creature convulsed violently before going limp, its grip finally loosening as it slipped beneath the surface and disappeared into the depths.
Tuk trembled uncontrollably when Y/N gathered her into her arms.
Her sobs were muffled against Y/N's collarbone, her fingers digging into her sister's arms as though she feared she might vanish if she let go.
Y/N held her tighter.
"I've got you," she whispered, pressing her lips against Tuk's damp curls while her own breath came in ragged gulps. "I've got you, Tuk-Tuk."
Aonung waded toward them, his expression unreadable, his usual arrogance replaced by something strained and quiet.
For a moment his hands hovered uncertainly near Tuk's back, as though he wasn't entirely sure he had the right to comfort her now.
"She okay?" he asked, his voice rough.
Y/N swallowed hard before nodding. "Just scared."
She adjusted Tuk in her arms, trying to ignore the way her own legs shook from the rush of adrenaline.
"We need to get her home."
Tuk tightened her grip immediately.
"Don't wanna go in the water again."
The words twisted painfully in Y/N's chest.
She couldn't blame her.
Before she could reply, Aonung stepped forward, his jaw set with quiet resolve. âIâll carry her,â he declared, his words carrying the weight of an order rather than an offer.
"You keep watch."
Something hot and defensive flared in Y/N's chest, but before she could argue, Tuk lifted her tear-streaked face and reached toward him.
âOkay,â she whispered, her voice so soothing it silenced every protest Y/N could muster.
Aonung took her carefully, settling her against his side with surprising gentleness, one hand resting lightly against her back.
Within moments Tuk sagged against him, exhausted, her small frame finally surrendering to the aftermath of fear.
Y/N clenched her fists, feeling a surge of frustration. She should have been the one carrying Tuk, the one to pull her from the water. Yet, it was Aonung who had moved faster, who had saved her. The realisation left a bitter taste in her mouth.
"Let's go," she muttered quietly.
Behind them, the first drops of rain began to fall.
The wind whipped the waves into frothing peaks behind them, and the first crack of thunder split the sky just as they reached the woven pathway leading to the Sully family's marui.
Jake Sully was already standing in the doorway, his silhouette sharp against the glow of the hearth.
His expression darkened as he observed Tukâs limp form in Aonungâs arms, the trembling of Y/Nâs hands at her sides, and the unnatural pallor that had settled over both their faces. Rain slashed sideways through the open doorway, soaking the woven floor mats and bringing the stormâs scent inside.
âWhat happened?â Jakeâs voice was low and dangerous, a tone that could make even the reefâs boldest predators retreat.
"It was a tsurak," Aonung said, his voice flat and his shoulders squared as though he were bracing for a blow.
Tsurak.
The creature slithered through Metkayina legends like venom through a wound, whispered about in hushed tones around dying cookfires. Elders spoke of bioluminescent streaks pulsing through the blackest depths and jaws capable of swallowing a child whole.
Jake's eyes flicked immediately to Tuk's ankle, where dark bruises were already beginning to bloom beneath the skin.
Something in his face went still.
Neytiri appeared behind him, her fingers curling around the doorframe until her knuckles whitened. Her gaze locked onto Tukâs tear-streaked face before sharply shifting toward Y/N.
âExplain.â It wasnât a request.
Y/N opened her mouth, but the confession lodged in her throat before it could form.
We weren't paying attention. I let her get too close. I was too busy arguing with him.
The truth tasted like failure.
Beside her, Aonung shifted Tuk's weight in his arms, his jaw tightening.
"She wandered too deep," he said more quietly. "The tsurak was hunting near the reef. It..."
"You were supposed to be watching her."
Jake stepped forward, rainwater dripping from his braids, his voice dropping into a low snarl.
The accusation wasnât against Aonung; it was directed at Y/N.
She felt it land like a slap. She flinched to which Aonung stiffened immediately.
Behind Jake, Neytiri's tail lashed once, sharp enough to crack through the silence.
"It wasn't just her," he said, his voice rough. "I was there too. I didn't see..."
"Enough."
Neytiri stepped forward and took Tuk from his arms before he could finish.
Tuk whimpered but didn't resist, curling into her mother's chest like a frightened hatchling seeking shelter. Neytiri's fingers traced the bruises around her ankle, her nostrils flaring as she examined the injury.
The silence that followed settled heavily over the room, thick enough that it felt almost physical, pressing into Y/Nâs ribs with every breath she took.
Neytiri did not speak at first. Her arms remained firm around Tuk, who had begun to quiet in her grasp, the earlier terror slowly giving way to exhaustion, her small fingers still curled tightly into the fabric of her motherâs chest as if she feared the world might take her again if she let go. Neytiriâs eyes, however, had not softened. They moved between Y/N and Aonung with a steady, unyielding focus, taking in every detail, every tremor of guilt, every drop of rain still clinging to their skin.
"You both failed," she said at last, her voice low and absolute, cutting cleanly through the lingering storm outside.
The words landed with a finality that made Y/Nâs throat tighten painfully, because there was no anger left in them anymore, no heat to argue against or defend herself from, only truth, heavy and undeniable.
Tuk could have died.
The thought pressed into her chest until it hurt to breathe.
Jake exhaled through his nose, turning slightly away as though even looking at them a moment longer was difficult, his shoulders tightening beneath the weight of exhaustion and something deeper, something closer to disappointment than fury.
Y/N clenched her hands at her sides, nails biting into her palms as she tried not to let the pressure behind her eyes spill over, because crying would not fix anything and it would not undo what had already happened, and she knew, even without being told, that neither of them would accept excuses.
Aonung stood rigid beside her, rain still dripping from the ends of his braids onto the woven floor, his usual confidence nowhere to be found beneath the silence that wrapped itself around him. His jaw was tight, but he did not speak, and the absence of his voice felt almost unfamiliar in a way that made everything worse.
For a long moment, no one moved.
The storm outside filled the gap between them instead, wind pressing against the walls of the marui and rain striking the woven structure in uneven, restless rhythms that mirrored the tension inside.
It was Tukâs small sound that finally broke it, a soft, tired sniffle as she shifted in Neytiriâs arms, her grip loosening just slightly now that she was safe again, though not entirely willing to let go. Neytiri immediately adjusted her hold, brushing damp hair back from Tukâs face with a gentleness that contrasted sharply with the severity in her expression.
Jake finally turned back toward them, his gaze lingering on Y/N for a moment longer than Aonung, something unreadable passing through his eyes before he spoke again, quieter now, controlled but firm.
âWe take her to Ronal,â he said.
After that, there was no discussion, only movement and the lingering weight of everything that had already been said. There was an unspoken understanding that nothing about this would be forgotten easily, not by any of them.
Tsahik's hut sat farther back from the shore, where the reefâs constant roar dulled into something steadier, like a deep breath held beneath the surface of the world. The path there was walked in near silence, broken only by the soft sound of Tukâs occasional whimper as she shifted in Neytiriâs arms, and the steady rhythm of rainwater dripping from Aonungâs braids onto the packed sand beneath their feet.
Jake led the way without looking back, his shoulders set in a rigid line that made it clear this was not a walk, but a decision already made and being carried out. Neytiri followed closely behind, her grip on Tuk never loosening, as if holding her was the only thing preventing the moment from breaking further. Y/N walked slightly behind them, each step weighed down by the presence of Aonung beside her, though she did not look at him yet, not while her thoughts remained too raw to safely confront.
When they arrived, Ronal was already waiting.
She did not ask what happened at first, because whatever urgency had brought them here was already written across their bodies in salt, bruises, and exhaustion. Instead, she stepped forward with calm precision and took Tuk from Neytiriâs arms without hesitation, lowering the child onto a woven mat near the hearth where the light was warm and steady, untouched by the storm still raging outside.
"It was tsurak," Aonung said before anyone else could speak, his voice rough and immediate, as though the words had been sitting too long in his throat.
Ronal pressed her palm flat against Tukâs ankle, her fingers spreading carefully over the bruised skin as she examined the injury with quiet precision, her touch steady in a way that made it clear she was reading far more than just what could be seen on the surface.
âTsurak,â she murmured, her voice low and deliberate as she kept working, âdo not hunt near the reef.â
Her golden eyes lifted then, sharp and unflinching, settling on Y/N and Aonung in a way that made the air feel suddenly thinner, as though the space inside the hut itself had tightened around them.
âThey live in the deep waters. Far from here.â
Aonung shifted slightly beside Y/N, his tail giving a small, restrained flick against the floor, a rare sign of discomfort he did not try to hide but also did not explain.
âThen whyââ
âThey are drawn to noise,â Ronal interrupted without looking away from Tuk for long, her fingers pressing lightly again against the childâs ankle as though following something invisible beneath the skin, something only she could interpret.
âLoud sounds. Disturbances.â
Her gaze lifted again, slower this time, and lingered on Aonung before moving to Y/Nâs hands, still clenched tightly at her sides as if she could hold the moment from falling apart by force alone.
âThe tsurak hear it. They follow.â
Y/N felt it in her chest first, a pressure that made the memory come back too clearly, the raised voices, the heat of anger, the sharpness of every word exchanged too close to the water.
Aonungâs tail flicked again, the motion smaller this time, almost involuntary, and the tip brushed lightly against Y/Nâs calf before he seemed to register it, both of them stiffening at the contact as if it had been far more deliberate than it actually was. He did not move away, but he also did not acknowledge it, only tightening his jaw and fixing his gaze somewhere beyond the far wall where the storm still beat against the woven sides of the hut.
Jake finally turned fully from the doorway, the shift slow but decisive, and his eyes, dark and unreadable, locked directly onto Y/N.
âYou were fighting.â
Y/Nâs throat tightened at Jakeâs words.
âYes,â she admitted, the word coming out rough, like it had to be pulled free. Aonung didnât speak beside her, but his silence carried just as much weight, sharp and unavoidable in the small space between them.
Jake exhaled slowly through his nose. âYou realize,â he said, voice low, âthat one day, youâll both be leading your people.â
Oh, believe us, we both know that.
Aonungâs jaw tightened slightly, his fingers twitching once at his sides before he forced them still.
âThatâs why we train,â he muttered, the defensiveness quick to surface even if it didnât fully hold. âTo learn.â
Jakeâs gaze shifted to him immediately. âLearn what?â
Aonung swallowed, his throat working as he tried to answer and didnât quite manage to find one. Whatever confidence he usually wore wasnât there anymore, stripped down to something tighter and less certain.
Jakeâs hand flexed once against his thigh, then again before he let out a slow, controlled breath and turned away from them.
âWeâll talk in the marui,â he said, his voice low enough that it almost disappeared under the storm. It wasnât offered as a choice, and the set of his shoulders made it clear there wouldnât be space for disagreement.
Y/N swallowed, her throat dry despite the rain cascading down her skin and soaking through her clothes. She didnât need to look at Aonung to know he was beside her, completely still, as if even the slightest breath might worsen the situation.
Then Jake added, quieter but sharper âAlone.â
Something shifted in Aonung at that, seeing that his posture tightened, though he still said nothing.
The walk back carried that silence with it.
Only the storm filled the space between them, wind pushing through the trees and rain hitting the ground hard enough to blur the path beneath their feet. Their footsteps sank into the mud in steady rhythm, but no one spoke to break it.
Halfway back, movement broke through the rain ahead of them, and Loâak and Neteyam emerged from the downpour.
âWhat happened?â Neteyam demanded immediately, his attention snapping straight to Y/N as he reached for her arm. âWe heardââ
âLater,â Jake cut in without slowing, stepping between them and continuing forward as if the interruption had never fully existed. His hand came down on Loâakâs shoulder, firm and guiding, redirecting him without force but with no room to resist.
âI need to speak with your sister alone.â
Loâak opened his mouth like he wanted to argue, but Neteyam caught his wrist before he could, holding him back with a quiet look that said enough without words. The protest died before it could fully form, swallowed by the weight in Jakeâs voice and the tension in his posture.
Y/N kept walking, with her chest tightening, because even without turning around, she could feel all of them watching her go.
Kiri was waiting in the marui when they arrived, perched on a woven mat. She took one look at Jake's face and rose without a word. As she passed Y/N, she gave her elbow a brief squeeze, equal parts comfort and warning. The woven door flap fell shut behind her with a soft rustle, leaving Y/N alone with her father.
Jake stood by the centre of marui, his hands bracing against its edge and shoulders bowed beneath an invisible weight. Firelight cast shadows across his back, revealing old scars from battles Y/N had only ever heard about in stories.
When he finally spoke, his voice was low and rough.
"You know better."
The words hit harder than any shout. Y/N dug her nails into her palms and replied, âI do.â
"Then why?" Jake turned to face her, his eyes reflecting the firelight. There was no warmth in them, only something sharper. "Why let it get that far?"
He remained still, rainwater trickling from his braids onto the marui floor, and spoke words that pierced deeper than any blade, without raising his voice or pacing.
"I'm disappointed in you, daughter."
Her stomach dropped. My own father says he is disappointed in me. I should have been better, I am supposed to be better.
Y/N's fingers twitched at her sides. Her throat tightened around a sudden, desperate urge to explain, but what could she possibly say?
That Aonung had provoked her?
That she'd lost control?
That none of it would have happened if he had just kept his mouth shut?
The excuses sounded pathetic the moment they formed. Childish.
"Your job is to protect her with your life," he said quietly.
Jake exhaled sharply through his nose, the sound nearly swallowed by the storm rumbling outside, before he turned away. The line of his shoulders remained rigid beneath the dark ink of his tattoos.
"Dismissed."
Y/N swallowed against the bitter taste of failure coating her tongue.
"I'm sorry, sir," she managed, the honorific scraping against her throat like sand.
It wasn't enough. It could never be enough. I will never be enough.
Still, the apology escaped anyway, small and desperate in the silence stretching between them.
Jake remained silent and unmoving. His broad back faced her, silhouetted against the firelight like a statue carved from disappointment and storm.
The rejection stung more than any punishment he could have given.
Unable to bear it any longer, she turned...and ran.
The woven door flap slapped against her shoulder as she pushed through it. Wind-driven rain lashed her cheeks like tiny knives, but she didn't stop.
Her bare feet pounded across the slick pathways, the storm's roar swallowing the strangled sound that escaped through her clenched teeth. Behind her, the warm glow of the Sully marui grew smaller with every stride, swallowed by darkness, rain, and the hollow ache spreading through her chest. Somewhere between the marui and the shoreline, her vision blurred.
Saltwater streaked down her face. Whether it came from the storm or her own tears, she couldn't tell.
It didn't matter.
The sea churned violently beneath the stormâs fury, black waves crashing against each other as the wind tore their crests into frothy white foam. Y/N barely slowed before diving into the churning water.
The cold hit like a punch to the chest, knocking the breath from her lungs.
Good.
Let it hurt.
Let it drown out the echo of dad's words.
Let it smother the memory of Tuk trembling in my arms.
Let it erase the image of Aonung carrying my sister to safety with steady, capable hands when I couldn't.
Y/N kicked harder, driving herself deeper beneath the surface. Salt burned her eyes as she angled toward a submerged cove she had discovered months earlier during one of her reckless solo dives.
She needed to escape everyone and the disappointment reflected in her fatherâs eyes. I want to run away from myself.
The cove wasn't marked on any clan maps.
A jagged fissure hidden within the reef wall, barely wide enough to squeeze through, opened into a secluded cavern where bioluminescent algae painted the ceiling in swirling shades of blue. Y/N had never shown it to anyone. Not even Lo'ak, with whom she is closest.
Especially not Lo'ak, who would have told Neteyam within the hour.
Now, with her ribs aching and her father's disappointment clinging to her like wet kelp, this small cove was the only place she wanted to be.
Y/N broke the surface with a sharp gasp. Her lungs burned as she wiped saltwater from her stinging eyes.
In that moment, she found herself utterly still, unable to move even a muscle. The cavern around her was bathed in a gentle, ethereal blue light, with delicate ripples of bioluminescence gracefully weaving their way across the surface of the water and casting shimmering patterns on the rugged, jagged stone walls that surrounded her. High above the tranquil pool, perched confidently on a rocky ledge, was a figure whose presence was immediately familiar to her, a sight that stirred a flood of recognition within her mind.
Aonung.
He froze, his hand halfway to a discarded knife beside him. His tail stiffened, and his eyes widened in surprise as they locked onto hers.
For a moment, neither of them moved. The only sounds were the distant drip of water echoing through the cavern and the ragged rhythm of Y/Nâs breathing.
âYouâŠâ Aonungâs voice cracked. He cleared his throat and lowered his hand slightly, though his fingers remained hovering near the knife. âYou followed me?â
Y/N let out a breathless laugh that sounded more like a wheeze.
"Into your secret hideout?" she shot back, hauling herself onto a ledge opposite him. Water streamed from her clothes and pooled beneath her feet. "Don't flatter yourself."
His brows furrowed as the blue glow cast shifting patterns across his face. The tension in his jaw and deepening scowl were illuminated. âThen why are youâŠâ
"Because my father hates me," she snapped, wringing out her braids with more force than necessary.
The words tasted bitter and raw on her tongue. She hadn't meant to say them aloud, especially not to him.
Aonungâs tail flicked, creating ripples across the pool. Uncharacteristically, he had no retort. He simply observed her with that infuriatingly unreadable expression. The algae on the cavern walls pulsed softly, casting shifting shadows that made his features appear older and sharper.
"You come here often?"
Aonung's fingers twitched toward the knife resting beside him, the movement seeming more like habit than caution.
âOften enough,â he muttered, glancing upwards at the algae-streaked ceiling as if it held some hidden wisdom. His usual smirk was gone replaced by a more subdued expression. âWhen I need to think.â
Y/N snorted, shaking water from her ears.
"Must be exhausting for you."
She slumped against the damp stone drawing her knees to her chest. The cavernâs salty, faintly metallic smell, reminiscent of churned seawater, filled the air. The surprisingly comfortable silence was soon broken by Aonungâs expression.
He leaned forward with his gaze sharpened and his nostrils flared.
"You're bleeding," he said, his voice stripped of its usual teasing edge, that he has in their usual conversations.
Y/N followed his gaze to the shallow cut along her calf.
Blood, diluted, trickled down her skin and vanished into the pool below.
"From the rocks," she muttered, glancing away. "When I lunged for Tuk."
He crossed the small distance between them and crouched beside her, his attention fixed on the wound. His fingers hovered over her calf for a moment, as though weighing whether she would shove him away, before he pressed a damp strip of woven seaweed against the cut. The sudden sting made her hiss through her teeth.
"Hold still," he said, his voice lower than usual.
With remark behind her teeth, Y/N tensed instinctively, her fingers digging into the damp stone beneath her. Aonung's hands were rough from years of spear training and reef hunting, the skin calloused and worn, yet his touch was surprisingly careful as he adjusted the seaweed wrap and pressed it firmly against the wound.
Overhead, the bioluminescent algae pulsed softly, casting shifting patterns of blue light across the cavern walls. The glow illuminated the concentration etched across Aonung's face, highlighting the furrow between his brows as he worked.
There was something strangely unsettling about seeing him like this; not smirking, provoking or looking for a fight. He is simply focused and quiet. He looks wiser.
Without a word, he tore a narrow strip of woven kelp from the wrist wrap he wore and secured the seaweed bandage in place with practiced efficiency. The movement was so natural that it was obvious he had done this many times before.
He finally leaned back to inspect his work.
âThere," he said. "It should stop bleeding now."
The silence between them felt heavier than the storm raging beyond the cavern walls.
Y/N found herself watching the way Aonung's hands moved as he secured the final knot in the bandage, his fingers quick and precise in a way that felt completely at odds with the lazy arrogance he usually carried around like a second skin. When he finished, he sat back on his heels, his tail flicking once behind him.
"It'll hold," he said gruffly. "Unless you plan on falling onto another rock."
Y/N flexed her leg, testing the bandage. The sting had dulled considerably, muted by whatever medicinal properties the seaweed possessed.
"Thanks."
Iâd never thanked him before, not when heâd rescued me from a riptide during training or saved Tuk.
The realisation settled heavily in her stomach.
Aonung snorted and shifted back to his side of the ledge. "Don't get sentimental."
Then he picked up a loose pebble and tossed it into the pool, with a gesture that felt more absent-minded than mocking. Ripples spread across the glowing water, distorting their reflections beneath the bioluminescent light.
Silence settled between them once more. Y/N stared down at her reflection as the water stretched and warped her features with every passing ripple. Her braids hung loose and tangled from the storm, and there was still dried salt clinging to her skin.
I look awful.
"I should thank you."
Her voice barely carried beyond the steady drip of water echoing through the cavern. Aonung went completely still.
His fingers paused around another pebble.
"...What?"
Y/N swallowed.
"For saving Tuk."
She added, âIf you hadnât been thereâŠâ
The memory was still too fresh.
Too vivid.
Tuk disappearing beneath the surface.
The water closing overhead.
Panic.
Aonung looked away first, his grip tightening around the pebble as he stared into the glowing pool below them.
"If I hadn't been there," he said slowly, "the tsurak wouldn't have come at all."
The pebble left his hand with more force than necessary, striking the water and sending ripples racing across the cavern.
"My mother said it herself. Tsurak follow disturbances. Noise. Fighting. We were arguing like children, making enough commotion for every predator in the reef to hear us."
His jaw clenched. âWe were behaving like fools.â
Aonung rested his forearms on his knees and continued staring into the water.
"I was pushing because I was angry, and you kept pushing back because you were angry too, and neither of us cared what was happening around us until it was too late."
Y/N exhaled slowly. âYeah.â The agreement tasted bitter. âWe were.â
She traced a finger along the edge of her bandage.
Aonungâs head jerked up in surprise but he quickly schooled it back into neutrality. He studied her for a long moment his gaze tracing the exhaustion in her slumped shoulders and the slight tremor in her fingers against the stone. The caveâs blue glow softened his usual sharp features making him appear younger and almost vulnerable.
"You're admitting fault?" he asked finally, his voice carefully neutral. "That's new."
Y/N scowled, picking at a loose thread in her makeshift bandage. "Don't make it weird." The words came out half-hearted, lacking their usual bite. "She could've died because of us."
The pebble in Aonung's hand cracked against the far wall with sudden violence, the sharp sound echoing through the cavern. "I know." His voice was raw, stripped bare of its usual arrogance. When Y/N looked up, his fingers were clenched so tight around another stone that his knuckles gleamed white in the bioluminescent light. "She trusted us. Both of us. And weâ" He exhaled sharply through his nose, the sound jagged. "We failed her."
Y/N swallowed against the lump in her throat. Outside, the storm howled against the cave mouth, waves slamming into the reef with enough force to send tremors through the rock beneath them. Inside, the silence between them felt heavier than the ocean's weight.
Aonung shifted abruptly, his tail flicking droplets of water across the ledge.
"Your father was right."
His jaw tightened as he added, âWeâre supposed to be leaders, future leaders, anyway.â He let out a humourless laugh and shook his head. âAnd today we were just stupid kids.â
Y/N didn't argue.
Staring into the rippling water below, she gazed at her reflection. Salt had left her braids tangled and uneven, while dark shadows lingered beneath her eyes.
"I didn't even see it happen," she admitted quietly. "I was so busy being angry at you that I didn't notice Tuk wandering deeper until..."
âUntil she screamed.â Aonungâs voice was flat and weary as he finished his sentence. He picked up another pebble rolling it between his fingers before dropping it into the water. âSame.â
Y/N glanced at him. Perhaps for the first time since theyâd met, Aonung seemed completely stripped of his usual confidence. His shoulders curved inward and the rigid line of his spine held a tension no amount of posturing could disguise.
He looked exhausted too.
Aonung exhaled and rubbed his palms against his thighs as though trying to scrub away the memory itself.
"My father won't say it."
His gaze remained fixed on the water. "But he's disappointed too."
Y/N's eyes drifted to his hands as his fingers found the necklace resting against his chest. He traced the intricate weave absentmindedly, following its familiar pattern.
The same necklace Tuk had clung to while he carried her back to shore.
Aonung swallowed. "Not just because of Tuk." His voice dropped lower. "Because of everything."
Y/N frowned slightly. She'd never considered that Tonowari might look at his son and see the same failures her dad saw in her. That beneath Aonung's arrogance, there might be the same crushing weight of expectation.
"I guess we're both disappointments, then," Y/N said, watching a droplet of water slide down the cave wall.
Aonung's tail struck the stone ledge with enough force to send a spray of water into the pool below. The algae's glow caught the sudden tightness around his eyes before he turned his face away. "You were never a disappointment to me," he said, so softly the words almost drowned in the cave's echoes.
Y/N wondered for a moment if she had misheard him. Surely I had.
"What?"
Aonung didn't repeat himself. Just stared at the cave wall as if it held the answers to some unspoken question, his fingers tracing the edge of his knife sheath like a nervous habit she'd never noticed before. The bioluminescent algae pulsed slower now, their light dimming as the storm outside reached its peak, wrapping the cavern in an eerie, flickering twilight.
Y/N suddenly realised her heartbeat was too fast. Far too fast
"Then whyâ" She swallowed, the words sticking. "Why do you act like you hate me?"
His shoulders tensed. "I don'tâ" He drew in a sharp breath and dragged a hand across the back of his neck. When he spoke again, his voice was rougher, scraped raw. "It's easier."
"That can't be true," she said, her voice scraping low. "You definitely were disappointed when I kept falling off my ilu the first year we came here."
Aonung's tail flicked sharply against the ledge, scattering droplets. "That was different." His jaw worked around the words as if chewing through tough meat. "You wereâ" He exhaled sharply through his nose. "You kept getting back on, no matter how many times you fell. Even when the whole clan laughed." His ocean eyes flicked to hers, unguarded for once. "I wasn't disappointed...I was astonished."
Y/N's fingers stilled against her damp bandage. She remembered those early days; her knees bruised purple from ilu saddles, Aonung's mocking laughter ringing across the waves as she surfaced sputtering for the dozenth time.
"You laughed loudest," she pointed out, voice flat.
Aonung's shoulders hunched. "Because it was safer than telling youâ" He cut himself off, tossing another pebble into the pool where it sank like a stone between them. "Doesn't matter now."
"It does." Y/N lunged forward, her bandaged calf scraping against rough stone as she grabbed his wrist. The bioluminescent algae pulsed overhead, painting their tangled fingers in eerie blue. "Tell me now" Her voice cracked like breaking ice.
Aonung's pulse jumped beneath her grip. For three heartbeats, the only sound was the distant roar of the storm and the slow drip of water down the cave walls. Then he exhaled like he'd been holding the breath for years.
"It was safer than telling you..." he whispered, the words barely audible above the cave's echoes, "how starstruck I was by you."
The words landed like a spear to the chest. Y/Nâs grip slackened around Aonungâs wrist. The caveâs bioluminescent algae pulsed slower now, their dimming glow stretching the silence between them into something taut and fragile.
"Starstruck," she repeated, the word tasting foreign on her tongue.
Aonungâs throat worked as he swallowed, his gaze fixed stubbornly on the rippling pool between them. "By your... personality," he muttered, as if reciting a memorized list. "Courage. Ambition." A muscle twitched in his jaw. "And beauty too, I guess."
Y/N's jaw went slack. The caveâs bioluminescence flickered across Aonungâs face, illuminating the way his ears twitched backward. Her fingers, still loosely curled around his wrist, felt the rapid flutter of his pulse against her fingertips.
"Beauty," she echoed, voice hollow with disbelief.
Aonungâs tail lashed once, sending droplets skittering across the ledge. "Forget I said that." He tried to pull his wrist free, but her grip tightened reflexively.
"You were starstruck?" The words tumbled out before she could stop them, half-choked on something between incredulity and the dawning realization that this was the missing piece. All those years of barbed comments, of him pushing her into the water during training, of lingering stares sheâd written off as contempt.
His ears turned deeper blue. "I said forget it."
The caveâs algae pulsed dimly, painting the sharp planes of his face in bruised blues. Y/N exhaled shakily, her fingers loosening around his wrist but not letting go. "I... I looked up to you when we first came here," she admitted, the confession scraping raw against her throat. "You knew the ocean like it was part of you. I thoughtâ" Her voice hitched. "I hoped I would have been able to learn from you. But you didn't even see me."
Aonung's fingers twitched beneath hers, his pulse jumping like a startled fish against her grip. The cave's bioluminescent glow flickered across his face as he exhaled sharply through his nose. "From the moment you stepped off that ikran," he muttered, his voice rough with something Y/N couldn't name, "I couldn't look away."
The caveâs bioluminescence pulsed slower now, the algae dimming as if holding its breath alongside them.
âYou left me in the middle of that first spear-throwing lesson. Walked off like I was nothing.â The caveâs algae pulsed dimly, casting his flinch in bruised blue light.
Aonungâs throat worked. He didnât pull away. âI panicked,â he admitted, voice gravel-rough. âMy hands shook so badly I thought Iâd drop the spear. Blushed like a hatchling seeing their first eclipse.â
"You... blushed." The words came out half-strangled. She remembered that day with crystalline clarity; Aonung tossing his spear aside mid-lesson, his retreating back rigid with something she'd mistaken for disdain. Not once had she imagined his ears burning beneath the surface or his palms slick against the harpoon's grip.
Aonung's fingers twitched beneath hers. The cave's algae pulsed weakly, illuminating the way his throat moved as he swallowed. "You were standing too close," he muttered, staring resolutely at the water between them. "Kept leaning over my shoulder to see the grip. Your braid kept brushing my arm." His tail lashed once, sending droplets skittering across the ledge. "It was... distracting." The algae suddenly lost their glow and they were met with darkness.
"You ran away," Y/N breathed, the realization dawning like sunrise over open water, "because you got a boner."
Aonungâs tail smacked the ledge with a wet thwap, his ears flattening against his skull. "I panicked," he hissed, yanking his wrist free with enough force to send droplets flying. The darkness hid his expression, but the sudden rigidity of his spine was unmistakable. "Youâyour braid smelled likeâ" His fingers flexed violently. "It doesnât matter."
Y/Nâs lips parted. "You panicked," she repeated, voice climbing an octave. "Because I smelled nice?"
Aonung exhaled sharply through his nose with a sound caught between frustration and something embarrassingly close to a whimper. The cave's algae flickered weakly back to life, casting his grimace in fleeting blue light. "Not just nice," he muttered, fingers digging into the ledge beneath them. "Like that stupid oil you rub on your spears and the yellow fruits you seem to never leave alone. Likeâ" His throat clicked as he swallowed. "Like you."
She remembered that day and the way Aonung had stiffened when she leaned in, which she had mistaken for disgust. "All this time," she whispered, "I thought you hated me."
Aonung's tail lashed once, violently, sending ripples across the pool. "I tried to." The admission came out raw, scraped from somewhere deep. "It would've been easier."
She looked at Aonungâs face; his jaw clenched tight, his blue eyes fixed stubbornly on the cave wall. Y/Nâs fingers hovered between them, still tingling from the heat of his wrist.
"Easier," she echoed. The word tasted bitter. "Because hating me meant you wouldnât have to admitâ"
"âthat Iâm an skxwang," Aonung finished flatly. His fingers dug into the stone ledge, knuckles whitening. The algaeâs flickering glow caught the tightness around his eyes. "My father told me to train you. Not toâ" His tail lashed once. "Not whatever that was."
Y/N exhaled sharply through her nose. The caveâs damp air smelled suddenly of salt and something like ozone before lightning strikes. Her fingers twitched against the ledge. "So instead of teaching me," she said slowly, "you spent years being insufferable."
Aonungâs ears flattened. "Worked, didnât it?" His voice lacked its usual bite. "You got good. Better than good. You surpassed me." The admission came out grudging, but not insincere. "Even if it wasnât by my hand."
Y/Nâs fingers traced the damp edge of the seaweed bandage still wrapped around her calf. The caveâs bioluminescent algae pulsed faintly, casting shifting shadows across Aonungâs face as she studied himâreally studied himâfor the first time. "I watched you," she admitted, voice barely above the caveâs echoes. "After you left me that first lesson." Her thumb pressed against the kelp weave, remembering. "Every spear throw, every dive, every time you adjusted your grip on the harpoon. I memorized it."
Aonungâs breath caught in his throat. His fingers remained pressed against the ledge, water trickling from his braids onto the stone between them.
She lifted her chin, meeting his gaze squarely. "I practiced until my hands bled. Until I could outswim Rotxo, outmaneuver Tsireya." A pause. "Until I matched you."
Aonungâs throat worked. The algaeâs glow caught the way his pupils dilatedâblack swallowing turquoise. "You watched me," he echoed, voice rough.
Y/Nâs pulse thundered in her ears. "Every time." The confession hung between them, fragile as sea foam. She remembered those stolen moments; Aonungâs effortless grace in the water, the flex of his shoulders when he hauled himself onto the docks, the way his laughter carried across the waves when he thought no one was listening.
Aonung exhaled sharply, his tail lashing once. "Eywa," he muttered. His fingers uncurled slowly, brushing against her wrist where it rested on the stone between them. His touch burned hotter than the wound on her calf.
"You watched me," Aonung repeated, voice dropping to something low and rough. His thumb traced the raised veins along her wrist, following the path of her racing pulse. "All this time?"
She remembered moonlit nights spent mimicking his spear-throwing stance behind empty maruis, dawn patrols timed to coincide with his fishing routes. "Yes," she whispered.
The caveâs algae pulsed weakly, illuminating the way his gaze traced the line of her throatâlike a hunter tracking prey, or a diver memorizing currents. "Why?" The word rasped out, raw.
"Becauseâ" Her voice cracked. The truth clawed up her throat, sharp as coral. "I wanted you to look back. Even if only once."
Aonung went utterly still. His thumb froze mid-stroke against her pulse point, his turquoise eyes widening as the admission sank in.
"Look back," Aonung repeated, voice hoarse. His fingers tightened reflexively around hersânot painful, just present, anchoring them both. His thumb traced the ridge of her knuckles with a roughness that sent sparks up her arm. "All those times I turned away..." His breath hitched. "You were waiting."
Y/N swallowed hard. "Yes and you never did," she murmured. "Look back, I mean."
Aonungâs fingers twitched against hers. The algaeâs flickering glow caught the sudden tightness around his eyes. "I did," he said, voice scraping low. "Every time."
"Don't lie to make me feel better," she whispered. To which Aonungâs fingers tightened around hers, pressing her palm flat against the damp stone ledge between them. "I counted your braids," he admitted, voice low, rough. The algaeâs glow flickered across his face, illuminating the way his jaw worked around the confession. "Every time you turned awayâfifty four. The way the light caught the beads when you moved."
Y/Nâs breath caught. She remembered the weight of his gaze during training and how sheâd assumed it was scrutiny, not this.
"I memorized the scar on your shoulder," Aonung continued, thumb brushing the inside of her wrist where her veins throbbed. "From the tawtute attack when you were twelve. The way it paled when you were cold." His exhale shuddered. "I watched the way you tied your hair back before divingâalways three twists of the cord, never four."
"I saw the way you smiled when your siblings were happy," he admitted, voice rough as reef rock. His fingers flexed around hers, hesitant. "Always wondered what I'd have to do for you to give me that smile."
She remembered those moments; Tuk giggling as she braided flowers into Neteyam's hair, Lo'ak splashing Kiri with a well-aimed wave and her own laughter bubbling up unbidden. She'd never noticed Aonung watching.
Y/N's lips curled upwards at that and she ducked her face away, pressing her forehead against the damp cave wall to hide the flush creeping up her neck. The bioluminescent algae pulsed weakly, casting flickering blue light across the water behind them. She heard Aonung shift beside her, his tail lashing once against the stone ledge, droplets scattering like startled fish.
"You're laughing at me," he muttered emberresed, voice rougher than the cave's walls.
"I'm not," Y/N lied, the words muffled against the cool stone. Her shoulders shook once, betraying her. The mental image of Aonungâproud, infuriating Aonungâcounting her braids like some lovestruck hatchling was too absurd not to laugh at. Or maybe it was the sudden, dizzying realization that all those years of mutual hostility had been... what? A badly played game of catch?
Aonung's fingers tapped impatiently against the ledge. "Your shoulders are shaking."
Y/N pressed her lips together, shoulders still trembling as she fought to compose herself. The algae pulsed faintly, casting flickering blue light across Aonung's scowling face when his ears were practically glowing with embarrassment. "It's justâ" she hiccuped, wiping at her eyes with the back of her wrist. "All this time, we could've been friends instead ofâ" Her breath hitched on another suppressed laugh. "Instead of whatever we were."
Aonung's tail smacked the ledge with enough force to send droplets flying. "Friends," he repeated flatly, as if the word tasted foul. His fingers twitched toward her before curling into fists against his thighs. "Is that what you want?"
The question landed between them with unexpected weight. Y/N's laughter died in her throat. She studied his profile in the dim lightâthe tension along his shoulders, the way his fingers dug into his own thighs. This close, she could see the faint scar bisecting his left eyebrow, the one he'd gotten during their first ill-fated sparring match.
"No," she admitted softly. "No, not just friends."
Aonung went very still. The caveâs algae pulsed weakly, illuminating the way his throat moved as he swallowed. His fingers uncurled slowly from his thighs, hovering just above the damp stone between them. "Then what?" The question came out rough, scraped raw.
Y/N exhaled shakily, as if the very air around her was heavy with the weight of unspoken truths. She remembered those moonlit patrols, where she had matched his stride with deliberate care, just to feel the gentle brush of his tail against hers, a silent communication that spoke volumes. "You know..." she murmured.
The algaeâs flickering glow caught the way his pupils dilated. "Say it." Aonungâs voice dropped low, a challenge and a plea woven together. "After all this time, you owe me that much."
The storm outside reached a sudden crescendo, waves slamming against the reef with enough force to send tremors through the cave walls. Y/Nâs breath hitched as the vibration skittered up her spine. She lifted her chin. "I wanted you to look at me the way you do when you think no oneâs watching," she said, "like I was something worth catching."
His fingers hovered above hers, trembling slightly before curling into fists against the ledge. "I did," he whispered. The words sounded scraped raw. "Every damn day."
The only sound was the gentle falling of water droplets from their bodies.
"It only took a tsurak attack," Y/N muttered, shaking her head as the absurdity of it settled between them like sea foam. "A near-death experience for Tuk. A storm. An accidental metting in a cave." Her fingers traced the damp edge of her seaweed bandage. "For us to admit that."
"Iâm glad we did," Aonung murmured, voice rough as the cave walls around them.
The algae pulsed weakly overhead, casting flickering shadows across his face as he turned toward her, ocean blue eyes unguarded for once. His tail curled around the ledge, the tip brushing her thigh.
"Glad we almost got Tuk killed?" she asked, but the bite was gone from her voice. Her fingers flexed against the stone, her pinky overlapping his where they rested between them.
Aonung exhaled sharply through his nose. "No." His thumb traced the ridge of her knuckle, calluses catching on her skin. "Glad it forced us here. To this." His gesture encompassed the cave, the storm outside, the space between them where unsaid things hovered like bioluminescence in dark water.
Y/N ducked her chin, hiding the way her lips twitched upward. Aonungâs fingers twitched against hers. Then suddenly, decisively, he reached up, cupping her jaw with surprising gentleness. His thumb brushed the corner of her mouth, coaxing her face upward until the caveâs dim glow caught her expression.
"Donât hide it," he murmured. His thumb lingered at the edge of her smile. "After all this time, let me see."
Her pulse hammered against her ribs as his palm cradled her jaw with unexpected reverence. Years of harpoon grips had made his fingers rough but they were impossibly tender against her cheekbone. The weakly pulsing algae illuminated the flecks of blue in his eyes â close enough now to count.
Her smile widened as his thumb traced the curve of her lower lip.
Then his fingers curled into her braids with sudden certainty, pulling her forward until their foreheads touched.
Before closing the distance.
The kiss was sweet at first, but then Y/N's fingers found the woven edge of Aonung's loincloth before her mind could catch up. She fisted the damp fabric and yanked him closer, hard enough for their foreheads to bump together.
Aonung grunted, his free hand slamming against the cave wall to steady himself while the other remained tangled in her braids. Around them, the bioluminescent algae pulsed with a faint glow, casting their intertwined shadows across the rippling water.
"Eywa's teeth," Aonung hissed, but he didn't pull away. Instead, he adjusted his grip on her hair, tilting her face upward as his thumb brushed the corner of her mouth once more. "Warn a man next time."
"Next time?" Y/N breathed, the words ghosting across his lips as her grip tightened on his loincloth. The coarse fibers dug into her palm, grounding her just as much as they held him in place.
Aonung's tail lashed once, before curling possessively around her thigh.
"Don't pretend you won't do this again," he muttered. Then his mouth was on hers again, hot and insistent.
By the time dawn crept across the horizon, the storm had softened, leaving behind only the hiss of retreating waves at the cave's entrance. Aonung's fingers lingered in Y/N's braids, as though afraid she would dissolve like sea foam if he let go. His thumb brushed the shell bead at the end of one braid, the gesture absentminded yet intimate.
"They'll be searching by now," Y/N murmured against his collarbone, her words vibrating through his skin. She could already hear the distant calls; Neteyam's voice cutting through the mist, Tsireya's higher pitch threading between the waves.
Aonung exhaled sharply through his nose, his grip tightening momentarily before releasing her. "Dad will have the entire eastern reef combed," he admitted, rolling his shoulders as if preparing for battle.
The water hit Y/N's calves firstâcold enough to make her toes curl against the slick cave floor. Aonung didn't hesitate, plunging in up to his waist before turning, his outstretched hand catching the dawn light filtering through the cave's mouth. His fingers dripped saltwater onto her wrist where their skin touched.
"You first," he said, voice rougher than the reef's edge.
Y/N sucked in a breath as the water climbed past her thighs, the chill tightening her muscles. Aonung's fingers flexed around hers, his grip firm enough to anchor but loose enough she could pull away. She didn't. His tail flickered beneath the surface, stirring up bioluminescent plankton that clung to their legs like scattered stars. And then they dunked.
The first breach of daylight stung Y/Nâs eyes as they surfaced beyond the caveâs mouth. Saltwater sluiced down her face, mingling with the lingering heat of Aonungâs touch where his fingers had gripped hers moments before. He surfaced beside her with a sharp exhale, shaking water from his braids like an ilu shedding rain.
"Stay close," Aonung muttered, his free hand brushing the small of her back as a swell lifted them. His fingers lingered, just enough to steady her against the current, before he struck out toward the distant shore, his tail cutting through the water with practiced efficiency. Y/N followed, her muscles protesting the cold after hours in the caveâs stagnant warmth.
The reef passed beneath them in a blur of colorâcrimson fan corals recoiling as their shadows darted overhead, jewel-bright fish scattering from their path. Aonung adjusted his stroke to match hers when she faltered, his shoulder bumping against hers whenever the current threatened to pull them apart. It was nothing like their usual races; no taunting, no reckless dives to prove superiority. Just the steady push toward shore, his presence a constant against her flank.
The shore materialized through the morning mist like a dream half-rememberedâfirst as a dark smudge against the horizon, then resolving into distinct shapes: the hulking silhouettes of warriors stationed along the tide line, the flicker of torches despite the dawn light. Y/N's stomach plummeted when she recognized the tallest figure. Her father's broad shoulders rigid with tension, his tail lashing violently against the wet sand. Beside him, Tonowari stood statue-still, his trident planted deep in the shoreline like a standard of war.
Aonung's hand found her wrist underwater, his fingers tightening briefly before letting go. "Brace yourself," he muttered, his voice barely audible over the waves.
They were twenty strokes from shore when the shouting started. Neytiri's voice cut through the mist first, quivering with something between fury and raw relief. "Skxawng!" The insult carried across the water, but the way her hands trembled as she waded into the surf betrayed her rage as fear in disguise. Behind her, Ronal gripped Tuk's shoulder with white-knuckled intensity, her healing kit strapped conspicuously across her chest like she'd expected to retrieve corpses.
The water turned shallow enough for Y/Nâs feet to scrape sand just as Jakeâs bellow rolled across the surf: "Get over here!" His voice cracked mid-command which sheâd never heard before. Aonungâs fingers brushed her wrist underwater, fleeting but firm, before he straightened his shoulders and strode forward, water sluicing off his thighs with each step.
Y/N braced for impact as Neytiri reached them first. Her motherâs hands seized her face with terrifying gentleness, thumbs brushing salt-crusted cheeks as dark eyes scanned every inch of her for injury. The anger drained from Neytiriâs frame in a visible wave when she found only exhaustion and Aonungâs clumsily tied seaweed bandage. "Stupid child," she whispered when her forehead pressed against Y/Nâs with bone-deep relief.
The weight of Jake's glare hit Aonung before the tide could fully recede from their legs. Tonowari hadn't moved but his gaze tracked his son with terrifying stillness. "Explain," he said. Just one word, flatter than stillwater.
Aonung's throat clicked audibly when he swallowed. "The storm drove us into the caves near Three Brothers Reef," he began, voice steadier than his clenched jaw suggested. His fingers twitched at his sides, still damp from their grip on hers underwater. "We waited it out."
Jake's nostrils flared. He looked between them; Y/N's seaweed bandage, Aonung's salt-crusted braids and the space between their bodies that had been nonexistent moments before. His frown deepened. "Waited it out," he repeated, voice dangerously low. His tail lashed once. "That's all?"
Y/N opened her mouth, but Neytiri's grip tightened fractionally on her shoulders. Behind them, Tsireya fidgeted with her armband, her eyes darting between Aonung and the fresh bruise purpling along Y/N's ribcage.
Jake took a step forward, his tail lashing hard enough to kick up sand. "You twoâ" His voice roughened, fingers flexing like he wanted to throttle something. "You nearly got Tuk killed with yourâ"
Aonung moved before the accusation fully landed. Three strides. He was positioned slightly in front of Y/N, not quite blocking her but angling his body to absorb Jake's glare. His shoulder brushed hers, warm despite the morning chill.
The entire beach stilled. Tsireya's hands flew to her mouth. Even Tonowari's fingers paused mid-air where they'd been gesturing for calm.
Jake's tirade cut off mid-word. His gaze flicked between themâAonung's protective stance, the way Y/N's fingers had instinctively curled into the small of Aonung's back without realizing it. Neytiri's grip on Y/N's shoulders loosened slightly, her thumbs brushing the tension from her daughter's collarbones.
Ronal was the first to speak. "Well," she said dryly. "This is new."
Aonung's ears flattened. Jake's nostrils flared as he took another step forward, close enough that Y/N could see the way his braids trembled with suppressed fury. "You have exactly three seconds," he ground out, "to explain whyâ"
Aonung's fingers twitched at his sides. "It was my fault too," he admitted, the words rough like he'd dragged them over coral. "Our fightingâ" He swallowed hard. "It drew the tsurak. I know that."
The confession hung between them like mist over the reef. His gaze flicked to Aonung's shoulder, still pressed against hers, then to Tonowari's impassive face.
Neytiri's fingers tightened briefly on Y/N's arms before releasing. "You admit this," she said slowly, eyes narrowing at Aonung. "Yet you stand together now?"
Y/N stepped around Aonung. "He saved Tuk," she said, voice clear despite the salt crusting her lips. "Tsurak would have taken her if he hadn't acted."
Jake's tail lashed once. Behind him, Tuk buried her face in Tsireya's side, small hands clutching the older girl's armband.
Ronal made a low noise in her throat as she nudged Tonowari's trident with her foot. "Told you," she murmured, too quiet for most to hear.
Aonung's tail twitched against the wet sand. "We talked." The words came out gruff, but his fingers brushed Y/N's wrist underwater.
Jake exhaled sharply through his nose. He looked at Tonowari, who hadn't moved from his trident's shadow. "You hearing this?"
Tonowari's fingers flexed around his trident's shaft, his knuckles whitening against the polished bone. "I hear," he said, voice low enough to make the warriors behind him lean forward. His gaze flicked to Aonungâlingering on the way his son's shoulder still pressed against Y/N's, the way his fingers twitched like he was resisting the urge to reach for her again. "Do you believe it?" he asked Jake, not unkindly.
Jake's nostrils flared as he studied them: Aonung's seaweed-stained hip wrap, Y/N's salt-crusted braids, the space between their bodies that kept shrinking despite the tension thickening the air. "I want to," he admitted gruffly. "But after years ofâ" He gestured sharply between them. "Thisâyou expect me to buy that one storm fixed it?"
Y/N's fingers brushed against Aonung's wrist under the waterânot quite holding, just anchoring herself against the current of Jake's disbelief. The sand shifted beneath her feet as she straightened, meeting her father's glare head-on. "It wasn't the storm, dad," she said, voice steadier than she felt. "It was realizing we'd been idiots."
Aonung's shoulder bumped hers; half solidarity, half warning. His fingers curled around hers underwater, hidden from view but undeniable in their grip. "We needed a push," he admitted, jaw tight. "To see we're not..." His voice trailed off as his thumb traced the inside of Y/N's wrist down the same path he'd followed in the cave. "Not as different as we pretended."
Jake's eyebrows shot up, his gaze darting between their concealed hands and Aonung's suddenly vulnerable expression.
Jake's hand scrubbed down his face hard enough to scrape salt from his cheeks. "No," he growled, the word landing like a harpoon strike. "Absolutely not. It's too early for this." His tail lashed sideways, kicking up sand that pattered against Tonowari's trident and stomps away.
Neytiri's fingers tightened momentarily on Y/N's shoulders before releasing. She leaned close, her breath warm against her daughter's ear as she murmured in Na'vi too rapid for the others to catch: "Your father did not sleep. He paced the shore all night." Her lips twitched upward despite herself. "His tail wore a path in the sand."
Before Y/N could respond, a commotion erupted from the tree line, the distinctive thud of someone tripping over their own tail.
"He was worried you killed him! Now he is worried about different type of activities you two could have done!" Lo'ak's voice carried across the beach as he barreled through the shallows, arms pinwheeling for balance. He skidded to a halt in front of Aonung, dripping seawater onto the sand as he pantomimed a dramatic double-take at their proximity. "Oh eywaâare you two holding hands underwater right now?"
The moment splintered; Lo'ak's grin widening as Aonung's grip on Y/N's wrist tightened reflexively, his tail smacking the water's surface with enough force to splash Tsireya's knees. Tuk giggled into her hands from where she clung to Tsireya's side, her earlier terror forgotten in favor of this new, fascinating drama.
Y/N yanked her hand free with a splash that caught Lo'ak square in the chest. "Shut up," she hissed. Aonung's knuckles brushed her hip underwater.
Jake's groan carried across the beach as he came closer to them again, scrubbing both hands down his face. "For the love ofâno, from now on there needs to be at least 15 feet between you two." His tail lashed once as he huffed.
Tonowari's trident creaked in his grip as he studied his son. He watched Aonung's shoulders square beneath the scrutiny and the stubborn set of his jaw before releasing a slow breath.
"I agree. I have no desire to become a grandfather yet. Son, if you are serious about this, you will follow the proper courting customs."
For a moment, nobody spoke.
Aonung nodded. âOf course.â
Jake went utterly still.
Neytiri blinked.
Lo'ak made a strangled noise somewhere between a laugh and a choke.
"Wait." Jake lifted a hand. "No. No, you don't answer that that fast."
Aonung frowned. "Why?"
"Because that's the answer of somebody who's already thought about it."
Another pause.
"I have."
Lo'ak doubled over so abruptly he nearly face-planted into the shallows. "OH, EYWA, HE'S SERIOUS!"
Y/N wished the ocean would open beneath her feet and swallow her whole.
Lo'ak then straightened so fast he nearly lost his balance again, eyes wide with delighted horror.
"Neteyam is still asleep."
Nobody liked the look that appeared on his face.
"Lo'akâ" Y/N warned.
"Neteyam is still asleep," he repeated, backing away through the shallows. "He doesn't know any of this."
"Lo'ak."
"I have to go tell him."
"LO'AK."
"This is the best day of my life."
He spun on his heel and took off toward the village.
"LO'AK!"
His laughter echoed across the beach as he disappeared over the dunes while Jake stared after his retreating son for a long moment.
"I liked him better when he was lost." Neytiri smacked his arm.
Tonowari cleared his throat, attempting to drag the conversation back under control.
"Then there will be supervision."
Jake's head snapped around immediately.
"Good."
"Strict supervision."
"Very good."
"No disappearing alone into the reef."
"Excellent."
Tonowari considered for a moment, tapping the butt of his trident into the sand.
"Three months."
Jake stared at him.
"Three months?"
"That is the customary courting period."
"Can we make it a year?"
Y/N groaned and buried her face in her hands. "Dad."
"A year?" Aonung echoed, genuinely offended.
"Two years," Jake countered immediately.
"DAD!"
Even Neytiri was beginning to lose her battle with a smile. Tonowari's expression remained admirably composed, though the twitch at the corner of his mouth betrayed him.
"Perhaps six months."
"Done."
âDad!â y/n exclaimed as Aonung opened his mouth.
"Do not negotiate," Jake and Tonowari said in unison.
The two men blinked at each other.
A beat passed.
Then Tonowari sighed.
For the first time in their time knowing eachother, he looked at Jake not as another clan leader, but as a father enduring a uniquely terrible trial.
From somewhere deep in the village came Lo'ak's triumphant bellow.
"NETEYAM!"
The shout echoed across the shoreline.
"THEY WERE HOLDING HANDS, NETEYAM! HANDS!"
A startled yelp then rang out from somewhere among the marui pods. Followed immediately by a heavy thud.
Tsireya winced.
"Did he just fall out of his hammock?" Tuk asked.
Another crash answered her question.
Lo'ak's cackling carried all the way back to the beach.
Summary: youâre the first woman drafted to the NHL, and Luke canât stop staring at you like you just solved quantum physics while scoring a hat trick. (Featuring: Mario Lemieux as your intimidating hockey godfather, a truly catastrophic painkiller confession, and the mortifying ordeal of being perceived by your teammate who thinks defensive zone coverage is foreplay.)
The air in the arena is thick with the ghosts of games past. It smells of stale popcorn, Zamboni exhaust, and the sharp, metallic bite of cold. Itâs a cathedral of echoes, where the slap of a puck and the roar of a crowd can linger for decades. Today, the stands are sparsely populated with parents, scouts who look impossibly bored, and one man who is decidedly not.
Mario Lemieux sits in a plastic blue seat, a paper cup of lukewarm coffee held loosely in one hand. Heâs here as a favor, a celebrity guest for the Lemieux Foundation Youth Invitational. Heâs shaken a hundred small, sweaty hands, posed for twice as many pictures, and is now dutifully watching the Bantam championship game. The Northwood Knights versus the Allegheny Badgers.
Heâs seen this game a thousand times. A handful of kids with real potential, a dozen more who are just having fun, and a few who were pushed here by fathers living out vicarious dreams. He watches with a polite, professional detachment.
Until he sees you.
Youâre number twelve for the Knights. You move differently. While the other boys on the ice are all sharp angles and explosive, often clumsy, force, you are fluid. You donât skate, you flow. Your edges are silent, your turns are seamless curves, and your stick seems less like a tool and more like an extension of your own arms.
The play is in your defensive zone. A hulking Badger defenseman winds up for a slapshot from the point. Itâs a cannonball, a prayer hurled toward the net. Your goalie flinches. But youâre already moving. You slide, not with desperation, but with a preternatural understanding of geometry, your stick perfectly angled. The puck deflects off the blade, not into the corner with a violent crash, but softly, landing flat on the ice right in front of you as if youâd called it by name.
Youâre up in an instant. Two quick strides and youâre at top speed. The other players seem to be moving through molasses.
Mario leans forward, the coffee forgotten. He squints, trying to get a better look. Your helmet, a standard Bauer model, obscures your face. But thereâs something about your frame, the way your jersey hangs.
âWhoâs twelve?â He asks the tournament organizer sitting beside him, a portly man named Dale whose tie is just a little too tight.
Dale consults his program, his finger tracing a line of names. âtwelve ⊠letâs see. Y/L/N. Best on the team. Best in the league, probably.â
On the ice, you weave through the neutral zone. A Badger forward tries to line you up for a check along the boards. Itâs a foolish, telegraphed move. You see it coming a mile away. At the last possible second, you dip your shoulder, pulling the puck back with the toe of your blade. The boy crashes into the plexiglass with a hollow thud, his momentum utterly wasted. You donât even look back.
You cross the blue line. Two defensemen converge on you. Itâs a pincer movement, a classic trap. For anyone else, it would be the end of the play. You look to your right, a subtle head fake that sells the pass. Both defensemen bite, their weight shifting for a fraction of a second.
Itâs all the time you need.
You pull the puck between your own legs, a smooth, slick motion that happens so fast itâs almost an illusion. You emerge on the other side of them, alone with the goalie.
A murmur goes through the small crowd. Mario feels a genuine smile touch his lips for the first time all day.
The goalie comes out to challenge you, making himself big. You skate straight at him, stickhandling lazily, almost disrespectfully. Youâre baiting him. He takes it, dropping into his butterfly, anticipating the shot. But you donât shoot. You glide, out-waiting him, your patience a weapon. At the last moment, you deke to your backhand, slide the puck around his outstretched pad, and tap it into the empty net.
The goal horn blares, a sad, tinny sound in the mostly empty arena. Your teammates mob you, a flurry of gloves tapping your helmet. You accept their praise with a simple nod, your posture unchanged. You skate back to the bench, your face a mask of pure, unadulterated focus.
And as you turn, the light from the rafters catches the two long, thick braids of hair spilling out from the back of your helmet.
Marioâs breath catches in his throat.
âtwelve,â he says, his voice low. âThatâs a girl.â
Dale the organizer nods, a weary look on his face. âThatâs her. Y/N Y/L/N. Told you she was the best in the league.â
âThe best in the league?â Mario repeats, his eyes never leaving you. âDale, that kid might be one of the smartest players Iâve seen at this age. Period. Boy or girl.â
The rest of the game is more of the same. You donât score again, but you control everything. You break up plays before they can start. Your passes are crisp, perfect, always leading your teammates into open ice. You are the quarterback, the conductor, the heart, and the brain of the team. The Knights win 3-1. Your goal was the game-winner.
As the teams shake hands, youâre just one of the players. But as they skate off, a clear line is drawn. The boys in white jerseys peel off to the left, toward their locker room, a wave of whoops and hollers echoing down the concrete hall.
You turn right, alone.
You skate to a small, unmarked door at the far end of the rink, push it open with the butt of your stick, and disappear inside.
Mario stands up. âWhereâs their coach?â
âProbably in the locker room,â Dale says, gathering his papers.
âShow me.â
***
The coachâs office is less of an office and more of a glorified closet. It smells of sweat, old leather, and that specific dampness that never seems to leave hockey rinks. A single bare bulb hangs from the ceiling. A man in his late forties with tired eyes and a kind face looks up as Mario ducks through the doorway.
âCoach Walker,â Dale says, gesturing. âThis is Mario Lemieux. He wanted a word.â
Coach Walkerâs eyes widen slightly. He wipes a hand on his jeans before shaking Marioâs. âMr. Lemieux. An honor. Really.â
âMario, please,â he says, his large frame making the small room feel even smaller. âI just watched your team. Youâve got a hell of a player in number twelve.â
A look of immense pride, mixed with a familiar exhaustion, settles over the coachâs face. âSheâs something else, isnât she? Once in a lifetime talent. Iâll never have another player like her.â
âWhy isnât she playing at a higher level?â Mario asks, cutting straight to the point. âWith her hockey IQ? She should be in a Triple-A program, at the very least.â
Coach Walker lets out a short, bitter laugh. He gestures to a corkboard on the wall, buried under game schedules and practice plans. Pinned to the corner are three letters, their edges curled and worn.
âThose are from the three top youth programs in the state,â Walker says, his voice losing its cheerful edge. âAll rejection letters. We sent them tapes. They saw what you saw.â
âThen I donât understand,â Mario says, genuinely confused.
âOh, they were interested,â the coach continues, his tone hardening. âVery interested. Phone calls, emails, âweâd love to have him for a tryout.â Right up until the moment they realize Y/N stands for Y/N. That the phenom on the tape is a girl.â
âWhat?â
âSuddenly, the rosters are full. Or they have concerns about âher safety.â Or my personal favorite,â he says, pointing a finger at one of the letters, âthey cite a lack of âappropriate changing facilities.ââ He spits the words out like theyâre poison. âTheyâll take a boy who can barely skate backwards over a girl who could quarterback their power play from the blue line tomorrow.â
Mario feels a slow burn of anger in his chest. Heâs seen politics in hockey. Heâs lived it. But this is different. This is blatant, infuriating prejudice.
âSo where does she get changed?â He asks quietly.
âThe womenâs restroom. The one for the public,â Walker says, shaking his head. âDrags her whole damn hockey bag in there before and after every game and practice. Never complains. Not once. She just wants to play.â
The door to the office is ajar, and from down the hall, they can hear the muffled sounds of the Knights celebrating their victory â shouts, laughter, the sound of sticks banging on the floor. A world youâre not a part of.
âSheâs fourteen?â Mario asks.
âTurned fourteen last month.â
âAnd sheâs playing with boys her age? Some of those kids are huge.â
âSheâs smarter than they are,â the coach says simply. âFaster, too. She knows how to avoid the big hits. She has to. She knows theyâre gunning for her, the parents on the other teams whispering, telling their sons to âfinish the check on the girl.â She hears it. She just ⊠uses it.â
Thereâs a moment of silence in the tiny office, the sounds of celebration down the hall feeling a world away.
âThis is ridiculous,â Mario says, his voice a low rumble. âThe bureaucracy ⊠the old boysâ club. Itâs always been there, but to shut down a talent like that? Before she even gets a chance?â
âTell me about it,â Coach Walker sighs. He slumps into his worn-out office chair. âIâve done everything I can. Iâve made the calls. Iâve yelled at league commissioners. Nobody wants to be the first. Nobody wants to rock the boat.â He looks up at Mario, a glint of desperation in his tired eyes. âTheyâre going to waste her, Mr. Lemieux. Theyâre going to let the best player this state has seen in a decade fall through the cracks because she was born a girl.â
Mario looks back at the corkboard, at the official letterheads and the polite, dismissive words. He thinks of you on the ice, the effortless grace, the fierce intelligence. He thinks of you skating alone to a public bathroom while your teammates celebrate together.
âMaybe,â Mario says, a new resolve hardening his voice, âthey just need a bigger boat.â
***
The hallway is cold and smells of wet concrete. The celebratory noise from the Knightsâ locker room is a dull roar behind a closed door. You push open the heavy door of the womenâs restroom, the oversized hockey bag slung over your shoulder, its weight familiar and comforting.
Your hair is damp, combed back from your face. Youâre wearing jeans and a simple grey hoodie. Without the helmet and pads, you look your age. Young. The ferocity you display on the ice is replaced by a quiet, observant calm.
You take a deep breath, the adrenaline from the game slowly beginning to fade, leaving a pleasant exhaustion in its wake. It was a good game. You close your eyes for a second, replaying the goal in your head. The fake, the deke, the slide of the puck over the line. A small, satisfied smile touches your lips.
âY/L/N.â
Your eyes snap open.
Leaning against the opposite wall, his arms crossed over his chest, is a man so tall he has to duck his head slightly to avoid the low-hanging pipes. Heâs dressed in a simple black coat, but he carries an aura of importance that seems to fill the empty hallway.
You know who he is. Every kid who has ever held a hockey stick in Pennsylvania knows who he is. Mario Lemieux.
Your mind races. Is he here for a fundraiser? Did his kid play in the tournament? You give a small, polite nod, unsure of what to say.
âThat was some game,â he says, his voice a deep, calm baritone. He pushes off the wall and takes a step toward you. He doesnât offer a hand, just stands there, observing you with an intensity that makes you feel like youâre under a microscope.
âThanks,â you manage, your voice coming out a little quieter than you intended. You adjust the strap of your bag on your shoulder.
âThe move in the second period,â he continues, âthe head fake to sell the pass to the wing before you pulled it between your skates. Did you practice that?â
Youâre taken aback. He wasnât just watching, he was analyzing.
âSometimes,â you say with a shrug. âIt just seemed like the right thing to do. The D-men were flat-footed.â
âThey were flat-footed because you made them flat-footed,â he corrects you gently. âYou controlled their skates for them. Thatâs not something you can teach.â
A faint blush rises on your cheeks. This isnât like when parents say, âGood game!â This is praise from a god of the sport, and itâs specific. Itâs real.
âI just try to see the ice,â you murmur, looking down at your sneakers.
âI was just talking to your coach,â he says, his tone shifting slightly. It becomes more serious. âHe was telling me about some of the ⊠noise youâve been dealing with. Off the ice.â
Your stomach tightens. You immediately know what heâs talking about. The letters. The phone calls that go unanswered. The whispers in the stands. A familiar wall of defensiveness goes up inside you. Youâve learned to protect yourself from the disappointment.
âItâs whatever,â you say, the casualness of your tone a well-practiced defense. âI donât really care.â
âI think you do,â he says, his gaze unwavering. âAnd I think you should. Itâs not right.â
You look up at him, really look at him. Thereâs no pity in his eyes. Thereâs something else. Anger. Recognition.
âWhat am I supposed to do about it?â You ask, and for the first time, a sliver of the frustration you keep so carefully buried leaks into your voice. âItâs always been like this. âThere are no facilities.â âWeâre worried about your safety.â Itâs just excuses.â
âYes,â he agrees, nodding slowly. âThey are. Theyâre excuses from people who are afraid of what they donât understand. People who are comfortable with the way things have always been.â
He takes another step closer. The sheer size of him is intimidating, but his demeanor is anything but.
âIâve dealt with my share of hockey bureaucracy, Y/N. Iâve sat in boardrooms with men who think they know whatâs best for the sport, men who would rather protect their own little kingdoms than let the game grow.â He pauses, his eyes locking onto yours. âTalent is talent. It doesnât matter if itâs in a boy or a girl. And what I saw on that ice today ⊠that was talent.â
The word hangs in the air between you. Youâve been called good. Youâve been called a great player âfor a girl.â But the way he says âtalent,â it feels different. It feels like a fact. Unqualified. Absolute.
A knot forms in your throat. You swallow hard.
âYour coach says heâs hit a wall,â Mario says.
You just nod, unable to speak.
âIâd like to make a few phone calls,â he says simply. âTalk to some people. See if we canât knock that wall down.â
Your head snaps up. You stare at him, your brain struggling to process the words. Mario Lemieux wants to make phone calls. For you.
âWhy?â The question slips out before you can stop it. Itâs small, vulnerable.
He offers a slight, wry smile. âBecause I hate seeing good hockey go to waste. And because, selfishly, I want to see what a player like you can do when the doors are actually open.â
He reaches into his coat pocket and pulls out a sleek, simple business card. He flips it over, takes a pen from his other pocket, and scribbles something on the back.
âThis is my direct number,â he says, holding the card out to you. âNot my agent, not my assistant. Mine. I want you to call me tomorrow. We can talk more then. No pressure. Just a conversation.â
You stare at the card in his hand. Your own hands are trembling slightly. You shift the weight of your hockey bag and take it from him. The card is heavy, the lettering embossed. On the back, in neat, block handwriting, is a phone number.
It feels like the most valuable object in the world.
âOkay,â you whisper. The word is barely audible over the thump of your own heart.
âOkay,â he repeats with a nod. He gives you one last, appraising look. âGet some rest. You played a great game.â
And with that, he turns and walks down the long, empty hallway, his footsteps echoing until he disappears around the corner.
You stand there for a long time, alone in the quiet corridor. The sounds of your team celebrating down the hall have faded, the door likely closed now. Itâs just you, your oversized bag, and the small, rectangular piece of paper in your hand.
You look from the number to the closed locker room door and back again. For the first time, the distance between your world and theirs doesnât feel like a chasm. It feels like a problem that might just have a solution. And that solution is a phone number, resting in the palm of your hand.
***
That phone call is the most terrifying ten seconds of your life.
You sit on your bed, the business card slick with sweat in your hand, staring at the number he wrote on the back. Your thumb hovers over the call button on your beat-up flip phone.
âJust do it,â your dad says, leaning against your bedroom doorframe. âThe worst thing he can say is that he changed his mind.â
âThatâs a pretty bad worst thing,â you mumble, but you press the button anyway.
It rings twice.
âHello?â The voice is unmistakable. Deep, calm.
âUh, hi, Mr. Lemieux,â you stammer, your heart trying to beat its way out of your ribs. âThis is ⊠this is Y/N Y/L/N.â
âY/N,â he says, and his voice warms instantly. âI was hoping youâd call. You have a minute to talk?â
That minute turns into four years.
Four years is a lifetime. Itâs a blur of phone calls, rink-side meetings, and doors that were once welded shut suddenly creaking open. Marioâs name is a master key, and he uses it without hesitation. First, itâs a spot on a national-level U16 boysâ team. The whispers are there, louder now. The scrutiny is intense. Every mistake is magnified, every success is qualified with â⊠for a girl.â
You respond the only way you know how: on the ice. You lead the league in assists. You are the smartest player on any sheet of ice you touch.
At sixteen, Mario makes the big push. The Ontario Hockey League and the Western Hockey League hem and haw, citing the same old tired excuses. But the Quebec Major Junior Hockey League â the âQâ â is different. Perhaps itâs their history of high-flying, creative players. Perhaps itâs the persuasive power of a legend making a personal appeal to their commissioner. A team, the Shawinigan Cataractes, agrees to let you try out.
Before the training camp, Mario flies you out to meet someone. You walk into a glass-walled office in Los Angeles and shake hands with Pat Brisson. The Pat Brisson. He represents Sidney Crosby, Nathan MacKinnon, a roster of gods.
He looks at you, then at Mario, then back at you.
âSo this is the one,â Pat says, a shrewd, calculating look in his eyes.
âThis is the one,â Mario confirms.
âTheyâre going to be brutal,â Pat says, his focus entirely on you now. âThe media, the other players, the fans in the cheap seats. Theyâll chirp you. Theyâll test you. Theyâll do everything they can to get under your skin.â
âI can handle it,â you say, your voice steady.
âI know you can,â Pat says with a sharp nod. âBut weâre not going to hide from it. Weâre going to lean into it. Our entire strategy is going to be simple. Weâre going to let everyone know youâre a girl. And then youâre going to go out there and prove youâre better than every single boy they put in front of you. Is that clear?â
âCrystal,â you say.
It becomes your mantra. The headlines are relentless. You step on the ice in Shawinigan and the chirps are merciless, a mix of crude English and even cruder French.
âGo back to the kitchen!â One player screams from the bench during your first exhibition game.
The next shift, you strip the puck from him at your own blue line, turn him inside out with a move so filthy the crowd gasps, and score on a breakaway. As you skate past his bench, you donât say a word. You just meet his eyes. Itâs more than enough.
You donât just make the team. You become its star.
By seventeen, youâre an alternate captain. By eighteen, youâre the first female captain in the history of the Canadian Hockey League. You lead the Cataractes to a Memorial Cup championship, and you are named tournament MVP. You finish your final season with 121 points. You are not just the best player on your team; you are the best player in the entire league. The debate about whether a girl can play at this level is over. You ended it.
And now, a new debate begins.
***
The first draft is in Ottawa. The Professional Womenâs Hockey League. The stage at the Hard Rock is bathed in purple and black light. Itâs a historic moment and thereâs a palpable energy of excitement and progress in the air.
Youâre proud of it. Truly. You see the young girls in the audience holding signs, their faces painted, and you understand the importance of this. But as you sit in the front row between your mom and dad, a knot of anxiety is tangled in your gut.
Thereâs no suspense. The commissioner walks to the podium.
âWith the first overall selection in the inaugural PWHL Draft,â she announces, her voice ringing with significance, âthe New York Sirens are proud to select, from the Shawinigan Cataractes ⊠Y/N Y/L/N!â
The room erupts. You stand, smooth down your dress, and hug your parents. You walk to the stage, shake the commissionerâs hand, and hold up the teal and orange jersey. You smile for the cameras, the flashbulbs popping like fireworks. You say all the right things in the interviews.
âItâs an incredible honor.â
âWhat this league is doing for womenâs hockey is monumental.â
âIâm just so grateful for this opportunity.â
Later that night, in the hotel bar, youâre sitting in a quiet corner with Mario. He swirls the ice in his glass of water, watching you.
âYou did good up there,â he says. âYou handled that with class.â
âThanks,â you say, picking at the label on your bottle of soda.
âYouâre happy about it,â he says. Itâs not a question. Itâs a statement thatâs fishing for a contradiction.
âI am,â you insist, meeting his gaze. âItâs amazing. It is. But âŠâ
âBut itâs not the dream,â he finishes for you.
You look down at your hands. âIs that awful? To feel that way? All those people ⊠theyâre building something incredible. And I feel like Iâm looking past it.â
âItâs not awful,â he says, his voice firm. âItâs honest. You can be proud of what theyâre building and still want to follow your own path. The dream was never to be the best female hockey player in the world. The dream was to be the best hockey player in the world. Period.â
He leans forward slightly. âAnd that path goes through one place. Las Vegas. In three days.â
***
Three days later, youâre sitting at a table inside the Sphere.
The place is an assault on the senses. The worldâs largest LED screen wraps around and above you, displaying a dizzying array of team logos, player highlights, and shimmering graphics. The air conditioning is arctic. The anxiety is thick enough to choke on.
Youâre wearing a simple, elegant dark green dress. Your hair is down, styled in loose waves. Beside you, your dad is fidgeting with his tie for the hundredth time. Your mom is clutching your hand, her knuckles white. And next to her, a rock of calm in a sea of tension, is Mario.
On the massive screen, the broadcast begins. The commentatorsâ faces, fifty feet tall, loom over the arena.
âWelcome to the 2025 NHL Entry Draft,â the host, Kevin Weekes, says. âAn incredible venue for an incredible class of prospects. But of course, the story everyone is talking about is Y/N Y/L/N.â
Your highlights from the QMJHL flash across the screen â goals, assists, the Memorial Cup celebration.
âNo one questions the skill,â another analyst, Cheryl Pounder, chimes in. âThe hockey IQ is off the charts. Sheâs arguably the best playmaker in this draft. The question, and itâs the one every GM is asking, is how does her game translate to the size and speed of the National Hockey League?â
âItâs the physicality, Cheryl,â a third commentator adds. âCan she survive an 84-game season against men who are bigger, stronger, and faster than anyone sheâs ever faced? Itâs an unprecedented situation. No one knows where sheâs going to go. Some scouts have her in the top ten, others have her falling to the second round. It is the great unknown of this draft.â
A cold dread begins to pool in your stomach. You knew this was coming, but hearing it broadcast to millions of people makes it sickeningly real.
Gary Bettman walks to the podium. The draft officially begins.
âWith the first overall pick, the New York Islanders are proud to select âŠâ
Matthew Schaefer, no surprise there.
Pick two. A center from the OHL.
Pick three. A Swedish phenom.
With every pick that isnât you, your mom squeezes your hand a little tighter. You keep a placid, neutral expression on your face, a mask you perfected years ago. Inside, your nerves are shredding.
The top ten is gone. Pat had told you there was a good chance youâd go somewhere between eight and twelve. The first pang of real doubt hits you.
âAnd now, on the clock, with the eleventh overall selection, the Pittsburgh Penguins,â Bettman announces.
This is it. Marioâs team. The team you grew up watching. The team whose practice facility youâve skated at a dozen times. Kyle Dubas appears on the giant screen from their draft room in Pittsburgh. The story is perfect. Itâs written in the stars.
âThe Pittsburgh Penguins are proud to select âŠâ he begins.
You hold your breath.
â⊠from the Calgary Hitmen, Benjamin Kindel.â
The air goes out of you in a silent rush. Itâs a physical blow. You manage a polite clap as the young Canadian stands up from his table. You glance at Mario. His jaw is set like granite.
He leans over to you, his voice a low, angry whisper only you and your parents can hear. âIâm going to have a long talk with Kyle tomorrow. Maybe fire him.â
Itâs meant to be a joke, to lighten the mood, but it doesnât work. The seed of fear has been planted. What if theyâre all passing on you? What if the commentators were right? What if this was all for nothing?
Pick twelve. The Philadelphia Flyers. Not you.
Pick thirteen. The Detroit Red Wings. Not you.
Pick twelve. The Columbus Blue Jackets. Not you.
The first round is halfway over. The cameras keep panning to your table, catching your forced smiles, your stoic facade. You feel like an animal in a zoo. The girl who might get picked. The novelty act.
The familiar humiliation starts to creep in, the same feeling you got standing outside the boysâ locker room all those years ago. You are separate. You are other. You are a risk nobody is willing to take.
You look at your parents. Your dad is trying for a reassuring smile, but it doesnât reach his worried eyes. Your mom looks like sheâs about to cry. You feel a wave of guilt. You brought them here. You put them through this.
Maybe the PWHL is where you belong after all. Maybe thatâs your ceiling. The thought is a bitter pill.
On the podium, Gary Bettman is speaking again.
âLadies and gentlemen, we have a trade to announce.â
A hush falls over the Sphere. The graphics on the screen swirl and change.
âWe have a trade between the Vancouver Canucks and the New Jersey Devils.â
You barely register it. A mid-round pick swap, probably. Teams jockeying for position later on.
âThe Vancouver Canucks trade the fifteenth overall selection to the New Jersey Devils,â Bettman continues, and now your head snaps up, âin exchange for the fiftieth overall selection in this yearâs draft, a second-round selection in the 2026 draft, and the rights to prospect Seamus Casey.â
A murmur ripples through the crowd. Thatâs a haul. A third, a second, and a top prospect ⊠to move up for one pick? Whoever the Devils want, they want them badly.
On the main screen, the feed switches to the New Jersey Devilsâ war room. General Manager Tom Fitzgerald walks to their podium, flanked by his staff. He looks calm, confident. He looks like a man who just got exactly what he wanted.
The camera in the Sphere pans, sweeping over the remaining top prospects. It lingers on a big defenseman from Finland. It shows a speedy Canadian winger.
And then it finds your table.
Your face is now fifty feet high, broadcast for the whole world to see. You can feel thousands of pairs of eyes on you. Your heart is a frantic drum against your ribs. This is it. This is the moment. Itâs either the culmination of a dream or the beginning of a nightmare.
Tom Fitzgerald leans into the microphone. He doesnât drag it out. He doesnât build the suspense.
âThe New Jersey Devils are proud to select âŠâ
He pauses, and in that one second of silence, you live an entire lifetime of hope and fear.
â⊠from the Shawinigan Cataractes, Y/N Y/L/N.â
The word hangs in the air for a split second before the Sphere erupts.
The sound is a physical force, a wave that washes over you. Itâs a roar of cheers, applause, and surprised shouts. For a moment, you donât move. You canât. Your brain is short-circuiting, trying to connect the sound of your name to the reality of the moment.
Then your mom is crying, grabbing you in a fierce hug. Your dad is yelling something incoherent, his face split by a grin of pure joy. You turn to Mario. Heâs not smiling. He has a look of solemn satisfaction on his face. He simply puts a hand on your shoulder and squeezes, a gesture that says everything. I knew it. I told you.
You stand up on shaky legs. The world feels like itâs tilting. You make your way to the stage, moving through a dream. Someone hands you a jersey. Itâs red and black. You hold it up, and the flashbulbs are blinding.
You put it on. The fabric is heavy, the crest on the front stiff and new. It feels ⊠right. It feels like coming home to a place youâve never been.
You walk off the stage, dazed, and find your way back to your family. Pat is there now, a wide smile on his face as he talks on his phone.
Mario pulls you into a hug, a real one this time. Heâs so tall he envelops you completely.
âThey didnât just draft you,â he says, his voice rumbling in your ear. âThey traded up. They paid a price because they were afraid someone else was going to take you right before them. They didnât take a chance on you, Y/N. They targeted you.â
He pulls back, holding you by the shoulders, his eyes locking onto yours.
âYouâre not the girl who got drafted,â he says, his voice thick with emotion. âYouâre the fifteenth overall pick in the NHL Entry Draft. Now go show them why they should have taken you first.â
***
The moment you step off the stage, youâre swallowed by a vortex of managed chaos. A smiling woman from the leagueâs PR department with a headset and a clipboard gently steers you down a hallway. The roar of the draft floor fades behind you, replaced by the sterile hum of backstage corridors.
âRight this way, Y/N,â the woman says brightly. âWeâre just going to do a few quick interviews, some photos, and then weâll get you to the Devilsâ media team.â
Itâs not quick.
First, itâs a sit-down with ESPN. The lights are hot, the questions are a predictable mix of âHow does it feel?â and âWhat do you say to the skeptics?â You give the polite, media-trained answers Pat drilled into you, your voice steady even as your hands tremble in your lap.
Then itâs Sportsnet. Then the NHL Network. You feel like youâre saying the same five sentences on a loop.
âItâs a dream come true.â
âIâm just excited to get to work.â
âIâve always believed in my ability.â
âThe Devils are a great organization.â
âI canât wait to meet my teammates.â
Youâre mid-sentence with a blogger from a popular hockey site when a different PR person, this one wearing a Devils polo shirt, rushes over.
âSorry to interrupt,â he says, not looking sorry at all. âWe need her. Phone call.â He hands you your phone, which has been in their safekeeping. The screen is a blinding, strobing mess of notifications. But thereâs a call coming through from an unknown number.
âWho is it?â You ask, your brain feeling fuzzy from the lights and repetitive questions.
âItâs your captain,â he says, a grin spreading across his face.
Your breath hitches. You swipe to answer, your thumb barely connecting with the screen. You press the phone to your ear.
âHello?â
âHi, is this Y/N?â The voice on the other end is calm, with a slight, charming Swiss-German accent. Nico Hischier.
âYes,â you manage to say. âHi.â
âHey, Nico Hischier here. I just ⊠wow. Welcome to New Jersey,â he says, and you can hear the genuine smile in his voice. âA bunch of us are together watching. When we saw Fitz traded up, we were all trying to guess who it was for. Nobody guessed this. In a good way! Weâre all so excited.â
The background noise behind him is a low murmur of voices and then a distinct shout of âNICO! TELL HER DAWSON SAYS SHE BETTER BE A GOOD PASSER!â
Nico laughs, a warm, easy sound. âYouâll have to excuse Dawson. Heâs already thinking about the power play. But seriously, on behalf of all the guys, weâre thrilled. What you did in the Q was incredible to watch.â
Heâs not talking to you like a history project or a media spectacle. Heâs talking to you like a hockey player. A teammate. Itâs the first time all night that the reality of the situation truly sinks in, cutting through the surreal haze. Youâre not just a draft pick. Youâre a New Jersey Devil.
âThank you,â you say, your voice thick with emotion. You turn away from the PR reps, seeking a sliver of privacy. âThanks, captain. That ⊠that really means a lot.â
âOf course,â he says. âI know tonight is going to be crazy for you. Probably the next few months will be. Just ⊠try to enjoy it. And know that when you get to camp, weâve got your back. Youâre one of us now. The media, the noise, weâll handle it as a team. You just worry about playing hockey.â
Tears prick at the corners of your eyes, and you blink them away furiously. âI will. Thank you, Nico.â
âAlright. Iâll let you go. Get some rest when you can. And hey, welcome to the Devils.â
The line clicks off. You stand there for a moment, the phone pressed to your ear, the sincerity of his words a soothing balm on your frayed nerves. He didn't have to call. He certainly didn't have to say any of that. But he did.
âReady for social?â The Devils PR guy asks, breaking the spell.
***
The next hour is a blur of manufactured fun. You are introduced to a perky twenty-something named Maddie who runs the Devilsâ TikTok account.
âOkay, Y/N, this is going to be amazing for engagement!â She says, her energy both infectious and exhausting. âFirst, weâre going to do the one where you point at different text bubbles that pop up on screen. So the first one will say âFirst Woman Drafted,â and you just point up and smile. Got it? Great!â
You do it. You point. You smile.
âPerfect! Now, weâre going to do a transition Reel. We have your Shawinigan jersey here. Youâre going to hold it up in front of the camera, then pull it away, and youâll be wearing the Devils jersey! Weâll edit it, itâll look sick.â
You change jerseys. The camera rolls. You feel ridiculous.
âNow one for the leagueâs account,â another social media manager says, stepping forward. âWe want to do a âget to know youâ thing. Iâll fire some questions, you just give quick answers. Favorite pre-game meal?â
âPasta with chicken.â
âFavorite artist right now?â
âSabrina Carpenter.â
âCelebrity crush?â
You freeze. Patâs voice rings in your ears from one of your media training sessions. Never answer that. Keep your private life private.
âDonât really have one,â you lie smoothly.
âOkay, okay, last one!â Maddie chirps, holding her phone up again. âWeâre doing a video where you look into the camera and say, âHey, Devils fans. Iâm here. Letâs go.â But like, with intensity.â
You stare into the tiny lens of her iPhone, summon the last dregs of your adrenaline, and deliver the line.
âHey, Devils fans. Iâm here. Letâs go.â
âAmazing!â She squeals. âThe comments are going to go crazy!â
Youâre finally released, your head swimming, your cheeks aching from smiling. You feel less like a hockey player and more like a content creation machine. As youâre led toward the green room where your family is waiting, you pass a TV screen. Itâs showing a replay of the draft commentary.
â⊠and there it is,â you hear Cheryl Pounder saying, âThe New Jersey Devils make history. But Tom Fitzgerald wouldnât have made that trade if he didnât believe Y/N Y/L/N can be an impact player in the National Hockey League.â
Your step falters. An impact player. The words cut through the noise of the TikToks and the flashbulbs. Thatâs what matters. Thatâs the goal.
***
You push open the door to the private room and the world comes rushing back in.
âThere she is!â Your dad shouts, his eyes red but his smile a mile wide.
Your mom engulfs you in a hug, still crying softly into your shoulder. âOh, sweetie, we are just so, so proud of you.â
Over her shoulder, you see Mario. Heâs holding a bouquet of flowers so enormous itâs comical. Itâs a breathtaking explosion of white roses, lilies, and hydrangeas. He looks immensely pleased with himself.
âHad to make sure they were bigger than any bouquet the number fourteen pick got,â he says with a deep chuckle as you finally detach from your mom. âJust a little reminder from me to Pittsburgh about what they missed out on.â
You laugh, a real, genuine laugh for the first time in what feels like hours. âStill thinking about firing Dubas?â
âThe thought has crossed my mind every thirty seconds since then,â Mario says with a completely straight face, which only makes you laugh harder.
In the corner, Pat is a whirlwind of activity. He has his cell phone pressed to one ear and a second one in his hand that he keeps glancing at.
âNo, a full-page ad is fine, but we need creative control,â he says into the phone. He sees you looking and gives you a huge, triumphant wink. He covers the receiver. âNike is on hold. They want to talk about a signature line. Not just a skate. A whole line. Bauer is scrambling. Gatorade wants to make you a pillar of their next global campaign. And a reporter from Vogue wants to know who youâre wearing.â
He gestures to your green dress. âWho are you wearing, by the way?â
âItâs from a mall,â you say, feeling completely overwhelmed. âI donât even know.â
âWeâll say itâs custom,â he mutters before turning his attention back to his call. âListen, I have to call you back.â
Mario steps forward, gently taking the massive bouquet from his own hands and placing it in yours. The scent is intoxicating.
âAlright,â he says, his voice cutting through the celebratory chaos. He puts a hand on your shoulder and one on your dadâs. âThatâs enough business for tonight. Pat can make you rich tomorrow. Tonight, we celebrate. I have a car waiting and a reservation at a restaurant where no one will bother us. My treat.â
The relief is so profound it almost brings you to your knees. A quiet dinner. Your family. Your mentor. Itâs all you want in the world.
***
Meanwhile, at a lake house in Michigan âŠ
The setting sun paints the surface of the lake in fiery shades of orange and pink. Inside a sprawling, modern house with floor-to-ceiling windows, the only light comes from the massive television screen displaying the NHL draft. Empty chip bags and beer bottles litter the coffee table.
Quinn is lounging on an armchair, scrolling through his phone. Luke is stretched out on the floor, idly tossing a foam puck into the air. Jack is perched on the edge of the sofa, his focus laser-sharp on the screen, his posture radiating a nervous energy even from a thousand miles away.
âThis draft is boring,â Luke says, catching the foam puck. âWake me up when something interesting happens.â
âThe kid from Saginaw is going to be good,â Quinn says, not looking up from his phone. âSan Jose got a stud.â
âYeah, yeah, everyoneâs a stud,â Jack mutters, his eyes narrowed on the TV. âLetâs see what Fitzy does. Heâs been quiet.â
They watch as the picks tick by. Pittsburgh is on the clock.
âHere we go,â Jack says, leaning forward. âHeâs gotta take a center.â
The Penguins select Benjamin Kindel.
âGood pick,â Jack says with a decisive nod. âSmart.â
A few more picks go by. Luke is starting to doze off. Then, the announcement.
âWe have a trade to announce.â
Jack sits bolt upright. âOkay, here we go. Fitz is cooking.â
Luke props himself up on his elbows. âWhoâs trading?â
âVancouver and New Jersey,â the commissioner says.
Quinnâs head shoots up from his phone. âWhat? No one told me we were trading our pick.â
âThe fifteenth pick ⊠to the Devils,â the announcer clarifies.
âWhoa,â Luke says, now fully awake. âFitz gave up a lot. A second, a third, and Casey? Who the hell is he trading up for?â
âItâs gotta be one of the Russian kids,â Jack theorizes, rattling off names. âOr maybe that big D-man from Finland. Someone must have been trying to jump us.â
The broadcast cuts to the Devilsâ war room. Tom Fitzgerald is at the podium.
âAlright, Fitz, whoâd you get for us?â Jack says to the screen.
âThe New Jersey Devils are proud to select ⊠from the Shawinigan Cataractes ⊠Y/N Y/L/N.â
A stunned silence fills the room, broken only by the sound of the television.
Luke is the first to speak. His voice is a disbelieving whisper.
âNo. Way.â
Quinn is just staring at the screen, his mouth slightly agape, looking back and forth between your smiling face holding up a Devils jersey and his brothers.
Jack doesnât say anything for a long time. His face is a blank mask of concentration. Heâs not shocked. Heâs processing. Heâs running simulations in his mind, calculating angles, reconfiguring power-play units. Heâs a hockey supercomputer booting up a new, unprecedented variable.
Finally, he speaks. âHoly shit.â He says it quietly, with a sort of reverence. âFitz actually did it.â
âWhat does this even mean?â Luke asks, sitting up completely. He looks genuinely bewildered. âLike ⊠for the team? For the locker room? What are we supposed to do?â
âYouâre supposed to treat her like a teammate,â Quinn says, his voice taking on the authoritative tone of a captain. Heâs looking at Jack and Luke, his expression serious. âYou guys need to get ahead of this. Every team in the league is going to circle your games now. Every scrum, every post-whistle ⊠theyâre going to test her. And theyâre going to test you to see if you have her back.â
âOf course weâll have her back,â Jack scoffs, as if itâs the most obvious thing in the world. He pulls out his phone, his thumbs flying across the screen. âSheâs a Devil.â He finds your highlights from the Memorial Cup. The clip of you turning a defenseman inside out plays on the small screen. âLook at that. The poise. The vision.â
He looks up at Luke. âSheâs a playmaker. Thatâs a puck-moving player who can feed our transition game. Thatâs what matters.â He pauses. âThe media is going to be an absolute circus, though. Weâre gonna have to shut that down from day one. Set the tone.â Heâs already in leadership mode, protecting the sanctity of the room.
âSo ⊠I have a question,â Luke says slowly, a classic Luke expression of earnest confusion on his face. âAnd Iâm not trying to be a jerk, Iâm serious. Where does she, like ⊠get changed?â
Jack and Quinn both look at him.
Quinn sighs. âTheyâll add a curtain around her stall or something, Luke. The Prudential Center has the budget.â
âOh. Right. Cool,â Luke says, nodding as if this is a perfectly normal piece of team logistics. He thinks for another second. âMan, I wonder if sheâs any good at Catan. We need a fourth for game nights on the road.â
Jack isnât listening. Heâs still watching your highlights, a slow grin spreading across his face. He sees the head fake. He sees the no-look backhand pass to the slot. He sees a player who thinks the game on his level.
âDude,â he says to Luke, finally looking up from his phone, a spark of genuine excitement in his eyes. âI think our power play just got a lot better.â
***
The celebratory dinner is a pocket of impossible calm after the storm of the draft. At a secluded corner table in a dimly lit, absurdly expensive steakhouse off the Las Vegas strip, the four of you finally have a moment to breathe. The conversation is easy, filled with stories from your childhood hockey days, your parents recounting tales of 6 a.m. practices and tournaments in frozen northern towns. For a few hours, youâre not a historic draft pick or a brand-in-the-making. Youâre just their daughter.
The feeling, however, is fleeting. Real life, and the reality of what just happened, comes at you fast. The weeks after the draft are a whirlwind. Patâs office secures a condo for you in a high-rise in Jersey City with a stunning view of the Manhattan skyline. Boxes are packed and unpacked. Endorsement deals are signed. You do a photoshoot for a magazine, the feeling of the designer clothes foreign and strange against your skin, a stark contrast to the familiar weight of hockey pads.
But amidst all the noise, there is one singular focus, a beacon guiding you through the haze of your new life: Development Camp.
***
One Week Before Development Camp âŠ
Dougie Hamilton is on his couch in Toronto, watching a movie, when his phone buzzes. He glances at it. A WhatsApp notification.
Unknown Number has added you to âA Friendly Reminderâ
He frowns. A new group chat. He sees the names of his teammates appearing in the chat list. Nico Hischier. Jack Hughes. Timo Meier. Ondrej Palat. Every single player on the Devilsâ roster, right down to the guys on two-way contracts in Utica.
Dougie Hamilton: Who is this?
Before anyone else can type, a video appears in the chat. No caption. Just a play button. Dougie taps it, intrigued.
The video is portrait-style, clearly filmed on a phone. Itâs a close-up of a manâs face, a face every single person in this chat knows. The lighting is low, but the eyes are intense, missing nothing. Itâs Mario Lemieux. He doesnât blink.
âThis message is for the New Jersey Devils,â he begins, his voice a low, even rumble. Itâs the calmest, most terrifying sound Dougie has ever heard. âIn a few weeks, a rookie is coming to your camp. My player. Y/N Y/L/N. Iâm sure youâve seen the news.â
He pauses, letting the silence hang heavy.
âLet me be perfectly clear. She is not a media spectacle. She is not a locker room distraction. She is a hockey player. A damn good one. And she is your teammate. You will treat her as such. You will make her feel welcome. You will give her a fair chance to earn her spot, just like any other prospect. And when the time comes, you will protect her on the ice as you would any other member of your team.â
His gaze seems to pierce through the screen.
âI have a long memory and a lot of friends in this league. If I hear â from anyone â that she has been treated with anything less than the full respect a teammate deserves, you will find that your careers, your reputations, and your future contract negotiations will become ⊠complicated.â
He leans a fraction of an inch closer to the camera.
âEnjoy the rest of your summer. Iâll be watching.â
The video ends. A moment later, a new message appears in the chat.
This video will self-destruct in two minutes.
The chat immediately explodes.
Timo Meier: Was that who I think it was?
Ondrej Palat: How the hell did he get all our numbers?
Jonas Siegenthaler: I feel like I just got threatened by the Godfather.
Jack Hughes: LMAO FITZ IS GONNA HAVE A HEART ATTACK
Nico Hischier: Everyone relax. Heâs just being protective. The message is simple: be good teammates. We were going to do that anyway. This doesnât change anything.
Jack Hughes: It kinda changes things. Now Iâm terrified of Lemieux. Which is fair.
Two minutes later, precisely as promised, the video vanishes from the chat history. A moment after that, the group itself is deleted, the unknown number disappearing into the digital ether. The players are left with nothing but the chilling memory of Mario Lemieuxâs promise.
***
You know nothing about this.
When you walk into the RWJBarnabas Health Hockey House for the first day of development camp, all you feel is a tidal wave of nervous excitement. The building smells of fresh ice and new equipment. Youâre handed a bag full of gear, everything crisp and new, emblazoned with the Devils logo. Your practice jersey is white, the number 21 stitched on the back in red. Twelve, your number in the Q, is taken by a veteran. Twenty-one feels new. A clean slate.
You find your assigned stall in the prospectsâ locker room, a temporary space for the week. Your name is printed on a placard above the stall. Y/L/N. It feels real.
The other prospects file in, a mix of recent draft picks like you and players who have been in the system for a year or two. Some guys come over and introduce themselves, offering handshakes and welcoming smiles. Others watch you from a distance, their expressions a mix of curiosity and skepticism. Theyâre your competition.
Youâre taping the knob of a new stick when you hear it. The comment isnât meant for you to hear, but the acoustics of a locker room carry whispers. Itâs a seventh-round pick, a big, lumbering defenseman named Gauthier, talking to another prospect a few stalls down.
âYou see the media circus out front?â Gauthier says, his voice low. âItâs all for her. Itâs a publicity stunt, man. Fitz is trying to sell jerseys. Thereâs no way she cracks the main roster. The womenâs league is waiting for her.â
The words are a punch to the gut, a cold splash of the same doubt youâve been swimming against your entire life. Your hands still for a moment. You donât turn around. You donât acknowledge that you heard. You just take a slow, deep breath, and a familiar, icy resolve settles over you.
You finish taping your stick, your movements precise and controlled. Fine. Let them think that. Youâve been proving people wrong your whole life. This is just a bigger stage with brighter lights.
On the ice, you let your play do the talking. The first few drills are simple skating and puck-handling exercises. Youâre fluid, your edges sharp, your hands soft. You donât just execute the drills, you master them.
The coaches put you in a 3-on-2 rush drill. You carry the puck over the blue line, two teammates on your wings. The two defensemen are the hulking Gauthier and another prospect. Gauthier fixes his eyes on you, clearly intending to make a statement, to prove you canât handle the physicality.
You see him coming. You see the angle heâs taking. Itâs a classic, aggressive play to force you to the outside. Instead of fighting it, you invite it. You skate hard toward the boards, drawing him with you. At the last possible second, just before he can plaster you into the glass, you drop the puck behind you into the empty space you just created â a perfect drop pass â and pivot hard.
Gauthier, his momentum carrying him forward, is completely taken out of the play. Your teammate scoops up the puck and walks in on a 2-on-1 against the remaining defenseman. He scores easily.
As you skate back up the ice, you donât even glance at Gauthier. You just get back in line for the next rep, your face an unreadable mask of focus. But across the ice, a few of the Devilsâ coaches are murmuring to each other, nodding in approval. You made the right play. Not the flashy play, not the selfish play. The smart play.
The âpublicity stuntâ just created a scoring chance.
***
When the veterans arrive for the main training camp a week later, the entire atmosphere of the building shifts. The pace is faster, the passes are harder, the intensity is tenfold what it was at development camp. These are no longer boys trying to make a team, these are men trying to win a Stanley Cup.
You feel the difference immediately. The windows to make a play are smaller, the physical battles in the corners are fiercer. But you adjust. You have to.
The veterans are, to your surprise, incredibly welcoming. Nico makes a point of skating with you during warmups, asking you how youâre settling in. Dougie gives you a tap on the shin pads and a ânice passâ after a crisp breakout drill. Theyâre professional, respectful, and inclusive. Youâre so focused on earning your spot that you donât even notice theyâre being pointedly nice, their interactions colored by the ghost of a self-destructing video.
Itâs during a small-area possession drill that youâre paired with Luke. The drill is simple: two teams of three fight for the puck in a confined space. The goal is to maintain possession for thirty seconds. Your team is you, Luke, and another prospect. The other team is Jack Hughes, Timo Meier, and Jonas Siegenthaler. Itâs a ridiculously unfair matchup.
The puck is dropped. Timo Meier, a human wrecking ball, immediately out-muscles the prospect for the puck. He cycles it down low to Jack, who is already spinning, looking for an opening. Luke moves to pressure him.
You read the play. You see Jackâs eyes dart to Siegenthaler creeping down from the point. Itâs the obvious pass. So you donât cover the passing lane. You go to the net, right into the space Jack wants to go. You take away his second option before he even knows itâs his second option.
Jack, seeing the obvious pass to the point is covered by Lukeâs long reach, instinctively tries to cut to the net for a wraparound. But youâre there, your stick perfectly positioned, deflecting the puck off his blade and into the corner.
Luke, surprised but recovering quickly, pivots to get the loose puck. He looks up, ready to move it to the prospect.
âHughes! Boards!â You call out.
He doesnât hesitate. He rims the puck hard around the boards behind the net. Youâre already there to pick it up, having anticipated the entire sequence. You shield the puck from a charging Timo, spin away from the pressure, and slide a perfect backhand pass into the now-open space where Luke has circled. Possession maintained.
The coachâs whistle blows. Thirty seconds are up. Your team won the rep.
Luke skates over to you, breathing hard, a look of genuine astonishment on his face.
âHow did you know Jack was going to the net?â He asks.
You shrug. âHeâs a left shot. He had the puck on his forehand behind the goal line. His only two options were a backhand pass to the point or a forehand wraparound. You had the pass, so I took the net.â You say it like itâs as simple as tying your skates.
Luke just stares at you. He sees the flush on your cheeks from the exertion, the stray strands of hair that have escaped your helmet, the intense, analytical focus in your eyes. Heâs seen pretty girls before. Heâs a professional athlete. But heâs never seen that particular look on a girl before. That hyper-competent, I-just-outsmarted-your-superstar-brother look.
And it does something to his brain. Itâs like a circuit shorts out and reconnects in a new, confusing way. A strange, warm feeling spreads through his chest.
âRight,â he says, his voice a little hoarse. âSmart.â
He skates away to get a drink of water, feeling oddly flustered. He keeps glancing back at you as you talk with a coach. Heâs seen you in interviews. He thought you were pretty then, sure. But this is different. This isn't about looks. This is about watching you execute a complex defensive read under pressure against two of the best players on the team and then explaining it like it was simple arithmetic.
Heâs so distracted that in the next drill, a simple passing sequence, the puck hits his skate and skitters away. He never misses that pass.
Across the ice, Jack sees it all. He saw the play you made to strip him of the puck. He saw Lukeâs dumbfounded expression. And he definitely saw Luke flub the next easy pass while staring at you.
Later, in the locker room, as Luke is untying his skates, Jack ambles over to his stall, a sly grin playing on his lips.
âLittle rusty today, Lukey?â Jack asks, leaning against the adjacent stall. âThat pass in the star drill ⊠woof. Looked like you were back in mites.â
âShut up,â Luke mumbles, pulling off a skate. âLost an edge.â
âYou didnât lose an edge,â Jack says, his grin widening. âYou lost your brain. You were a little distracted, werenât you?â
âI have no idea what youâre talking about,â Luke says, pointedly not looking at his brother.
âOh, I think you do,â Jack pushes, dropping his voice to a conspiratorial whisper. âYou were watching number twenty-one. Pretty impressive what she did to me on that last shift, huh? Little embarrassing for me, but impressive.â
âSheâs a good player,â Luke says, trying to sound casual. âShe sees the ice well.â
ââSheâs a good player,ââ Jack mimics in a high-pitched, mocking voice. âIs that what weâre calling it? You were staring at her like she was the last bottle of water in the desert. Youâve been watching her all practice.â
âIâm just ⊠observing the new prospect,â Luke says defensively. âTrying to see how she fits in.â
Jack lets out a short, sharp laugh. âObserving. Right. Dude, itâs written all over your face. Youâve got a thing for her.â
Lukeâs head snaps up, his cheeks flushing a bright red. âI do not!â
âYou do,â Jack says, his eyes dancing with amusement. âItâs that look you get. Itâs a mix of âwow, sheâs good at hockeyâ and âoh no, sheâs pretty.â Itâs your kryptonite, little brother.â
âYouâre an idiot.â
âAnd youâre totally smitten with the rookie,â Jack fires back. He pats Lukeâs shoulder, his grin now impossibly wide. âDonât worry. Your secretâs safe with me. For now.â
He walks away, chuckling to himself, leaving Luke staring at his skates, his mind racing, his face burning. He replays the drill in his head. Your voice calling his name. Your perfect pass. Your explanation.
Oh no, he thinks, the realization dawning on him with horrifying clarity. Jackâs right.
***
The preseason is a gauntlet. Itâs a blur of charter flights to anonymous cities, half-empty arenas, and a rotating cast of teammates as the coaching staff makes its cuts. You play in three of the six exhibition games. In the first, you look tentative, your timing a fraction of a second off as you adjust to the sheer speed of NHL veterans. In the second, you find your rhythm, picking up an assist and playing sound defensive hockey. In the third, against the Rangers at Madison Square Garden, you score, a quick snapshot from the slot on the power play that beats the goalie clean.
You do everything right. Youâre the first one on the ice and the last one off. You study film until your eyes burn. You ask questions. You listen. You block shots. You finish your checks. You make the smart, simple play every single time. You do everything you can to prove that youâre not a publicity stunt, but a hockey player who can help this team win.
And still, on the final cut-down day, your stomach is a tangled knot of dread.
Youâre summoned to the coachesâ office after the morning skate. The walk down the hallway feels a mile long. This is the room where dreams die. Youâve seen dejected prospects, kids you played with just yesterday, leaving this office with their equipment bags already packed.
You knock.
âCome in.â
Sheldon Keefe is sitting behind his desk, his expression unreadable. Tom Fitzgerald is in a chair beside the desk, a folder in his lap. They donât smile. The room is silent for a beat, the tension thick enough to suffocate.
You stand before them, your hands clasped behind your back, your posture ramrod straight. You brace yourself for the inevitable. âYou had a great camp, but we feel itâs best if you go back to juniors âŠâ
Fitzgerald is the one who speaks first. âClose the door, please.â
You do, the click of the latch echoing like a gunshot. This is it.
âWell, you didnât make it easy on us,â Fitz says, his tone level.
Your heart plummets.
âYou made it impossible,â he continues, and a small, almost imperceptible smile touches the corner of his mouth. âImpossible to cut you. You earned your spot, Y/N. Youâre on the opening night roster.â
The air rushes out of your lungs. You feel lightheaded, your knees weak. You grip your hands tighter behind your back to keep them from shaking. You try to formulate a response, to say thank you, but no words come out. Just a choked, emotional sound.
âDonât thank us,â Keefe says, his gravelly voice softening for the first time. âYou earned it. Youâre a smart player, youâre responsible in your own end, and you create offense. You make our team better. Thatâs the end of the discussion.â He leans forward, his gaze direct and serious. âThe work starts now. This league is hard. Itâs a grind. Are you ready for it?â
You find your voice, and itâs stronger than you expected. âYes, Coach. I am.â
âGood,â Fitz says, standing up. He extends a hand. âWelcome to the New Jersey Devils. Officially.â
You shake his hand, then Keefeâs. As you turn to leave, Fitz adds one more thing.
âYour stall has been moved to the main room. Find your spot.â
That, more than anything, makes it real.
You walk out of the office, your mind in a daze. You push open the doors to the main locker room. Itâs quiet, most of the players having already left. But your new stall is there, nestled between Dawson Mercer and Simon Nemec. A permanent, engraved nameplate is affixed above it: 21 - Y/L/N.
Your equipment, which the trainers have already moved, is neatly arranged. This is your home now. You run a hand over the smooth, cool metal of the nameplate, the letters grounding you. You made it. Youâre here.
A slow clap breaks the silence. You turn. Jack is leaning against his stall across the room, a towel around his neck, a wide, knowing grin on his face.
âKnew it was coming,â he says. âFitz wouldâve had a riot on his hands if he cut you. Me. I would have rioted.â He pushes off the stall and walks over, clapping you on the shoulder. âCongrats. Now you get to feed me one-timers on the power-play unit for real.â
Luke appears from the trainerâs room, his hair damp from the shower. His face breaks into a genuine, beaming smile when he sees you.
âYou made it! Awesome!â He says, his enthusiasm boyish and infectious. âI mean, we all knew you were going to. But still. Itâs official. Thatâs so cool.â
Nico emerges from the gym, his expression calm and steady as always. He gives you a firm, approving nod. âWelcome to the team. For real this time. You earned this. Now, letâs go win some hockey games.â
The support is overwhelming, a wave of acceptance that washes away the last of your anxieties. The whispers of the skeptics, the ghost of Gauthierâs comment, they all fade into the background. These are your teammates. This is your room.
You finally allow yourself a real, true smile. âLetâs go.â
***
The season opener in Raleigh is a full-blown media event. The morning skate is packed with reporters, their cameras and microphones all pointed at you. Your parents and Mario fly in that afternoon, their presence a comforting anchor in the swirling chaos. You meet them in the lobby of the team hotel.
âTry not to throw up from the nerves,â your dad says, pulling you into a tight hug. Itâs the advice heâs given you before every major game of your life.
âWe are so, so proud of you, no matter what happens tonight,â your mom says, her eyes already welling with tears as she kisses your cheek.
Mario waits until theyâve stepped back. He puts his hands on your shoulders, his expression serious.
âYouâve done the work,â he says, his voice a low rumble. âYouâve proven you belong here. Thereâs nothing left to prove. Donât go out there tonight and try to be a hero. Donât try to be the first woman in the NHL. Just be number twenty-one for the New Jersey Devils. Play your game. The rest will take care of itself.â
His words are a release valve for the pressure that has been building inside you. Heâs right. Just play hockey. Itâs the one thing you know how to do.
Walking into PNC Arena that evening is a sensory overload. The roar of a hostile crowd, the flashing lights, the sheer scale of it all. This isnât the QMJHL anymore. This is the show.
The puck drops, and the game moves at a speed youâve never experienced. Itâs not just the skating, itâs the thinking. Decisions are made in microseconds. Passes are zipped through impossibly small windows. And the physicality ⊠itâs a promise of violence in every puck battle.
Early in the first period, youâre chasing a puck into the corner. You get there first, but you hear a freight train coming. Itâs Andrei Svechnikov. You have just enough time to brace yourself before he finishes his check. The impact is jarring, a full-body shock that rattles your teeth. You stay on your feet, absorbing the blow, and manage to chip the puck up the boards to your defenseman before he can pin you.
Itâs a small play, but an important one. You took a heavy, clean hit from a power forward and you didnât just survive it; you made the right play. On the bench, you hear your linemate, Ondrej Palat, tap his stick on the boards. A sign of respect. Atta girl. Way to eat that one.
You settle in. Midway through the period, you make your mark. Jack carries the puck into the zone on a 3-on-2. Youâre driving the far lane, pulling a defenseman with you. Jack cuts to the middle, drawing your man as well. He sees it, and at the last second, he drops the puck into the space theyâve all vacated. It lands right on the tape of the trailer, Timo Meier. Timo winds up and unleashes a cannon of a slapshot that nearly tears a hole in the net.
Goal, New Jersey.
You skate to the celebration, mobbing Timo with the rest of the line. Itâs your first official NHL point. An assist. On the way back to the bench, Jack skates by and gives you a glove tap. âThatâs what Iâm talking about. Create that space.â
The first goal comes early in the second period. Itâs a broken play in the Carolina zone. A shot from Dougie Hamilton at the point is blocked and the puck caroms right to your stick in the high slot. Thereâs no time to think. You just react. You snap the puck on net, a hard, low shot aimed for the far pad, hoping for a rebound. But the goalie is still scrambling back into position from the first shot. The puck slips right through his five-hole.
The red light flashes. The horn blares, a sound youâll never forget.
Youâre momentarily frozen, unsure if it actually went in. Then Dawson Mercer is tackling you in a hug, lifting you off the ice. The rest of the team piles on. Your first NHL goal. You canât stop smiling. As you skate past the bench, you see Luke, stick in the air, a massive, genuine grin on his face. You give him a nod, your heart hammering in your chest.
The game is a back-and-forth affair. Carolina ties it late in the second. Itâs 2-2 heading into the third, the tension in the building ratcheting up with every shift.
With six minutes left to play, you find yourself on the ice for a critical shift. The play is in your own end. You intercept a pass along the half-wall, look up, and see Jesper Bratt taking off through the neutral zone. You thread a perfect stretch pass, hitting him in stride at the far blue line. Heâs in on a breakaway.
He dekes, shoots ⊠and hits the post. The puck ricochets hard off the iron and comes flying back out, right into the high slot. Youâve been trailing the play, busting your gut to get up the ice. The puck lands right in front of you. The goalie is down and out, still sprawled from the first attempt. You have a wide-open net.
You donât rush it. You settle the puck, take a deep breath, and wire it into the top corner.
Goal. 3-2, New Jersey.
The arena falls silent, stunned. Your teammates erupt. But this time, your celebration is different. Itâs not the wide-eyed shock of the first goal. This is pure swagger.
You drop to one knee in a classic power slide, gliding toward the corner glass. As you come to a stop, you push yourself up. You turn to face the silent, hostile crowd. You slowly, deliberately, take the end of your long braid, which has fallen over your shoulder, and you theatrically flip it back. Then, with a smirk, you blow a kiss to the stands.
Itâs a statement. Iâm here. Iâm a girl. And Iâm better than you tonight.
On the bench, the camera finds Luke.
And his brain simply ceases to function.
Heâs on his feet, ready to cheer, his mouth open to yell. But then he sees the celly. He sees the hair flip. He sees the kiss. And everything short-circuits. His mouth hangs slightly agape. His eyes are wide, locked on you, a look of dumbfounded mesmerization on his face. He looks like a computer that has just been handed a problem it cannot compute. He is completely and totally buffered.
Jack, standing right next to him, sees it all. He sees your celebration on the ice, and then he turns and sees the expression on his brotherâs face. A slow, wicked grin spreads across his own. This is comedy gold. He nudges Luke hard in the ribs.
âDude, close your mouth,â Jack snickers. âYouâll catch flies.â
Luke blinks, snapping out of it. He shakes his head, a faint blush creeping up his neck. âWhat? I was just ⊠great goal. Great celly.â
ââGreat celly,ââ Jack mocks. âYou looked like you saw a unicorn score a goal and then solve a Rubikâs cube. It was pathetic. And adorable.â
Luke just shakes his head and tries to pretend he wasnât just mentally rebooting for ten straight seconds. But itâs too late. A dozen cameras caught it. By the time you get back to the bench, a GIF of Lukeâs slack-jawed expression is already making the rounds on Hockey Twitter with the caption: Find someone who looks at you the way Luke Hughes looks at Y/N Y/L/N.
The Devils hang on to win the game, 3-2. Your second goal is the game-winner. In the locker room, itâs pandemonium. Youâre mobbed, your helmet getting knocked off in the joyous scrum. Nico hands you the teamâs player-of-the-game award, a vintage leather Devils jacket.
âTwo goals, one assist, and the game-winner in your first NHL game,â Nico announces to the room, his voice full of pride. âNot a bad start. Jacketâs yours.â
The room erupts in cheers and stick taps. Youâre beaming, overwhelmed, and happier than youâve ever been in your life.
***
After the media interviews and the post-game cool-down, you finally head for the exit, the borrowed player-of-the-game jacket feeling warm and heavy on your shoulders. Your parents and Mario are waiting for you in the family area, a quiet hallway outside the locker room.
Your mom is crying, obviously. Your dad just pulls you into a bone-crushing hug. âTwo goals!â He keeps saying, over and over again. âTwo!â
Mario is standing back, a look of profound, quiet pride on his face. He doesnât say a word, just gives you a nod that speaks volumes. It says, I told you so. I knew you could do this.
Just then, Jack and Luke emerge from the locker room, their gear bags slung over their shoulders.
âHey, there she is!â Jack says, grinning. âRookie of the year campaign is off to a hot start. Donât forget about us little people when youâre famous.â
You laugh. âWouldnât have happened without your pass on the first one.â
Luke steps forward, his eyes finding yours. He looks a little flustered. âYeah, seriously, great game. That was ⊠that was amazing to watch.â Heâs trying to be a normal, supportive teammate, but his gaze is a little too intense, his smile a little too wide.
And then he makes the mistake of glancing past you. His eyes meet Marioâs.
Mario hasnât moved. Heâs just standing there, arms crossed, his expression neutral. But his eyes ⊠his eyes are fixed on Luke. There is no warmth in them. Itâs a laser-like stare, an unnervingly perceptive gaze that seems to peel back every layer of Lukeâs brain and analyze the raw data underneath. Mario doesnât look angry. He looks like heâs calculating the precise trajectory of a satellite from a million miles away. He looks like he knows. He knows about the buffering. He knows about the competency kink. He knows every thought that has crossed Lukeâs mind in the last three hours.
Lukeâs blood runs cold.
His friendly smile freezes on his face. He feels like a bug under a microscope. He can almost hear Marioâs voice in his head, a low, threatening rumble from that self-destructing video.
He immediately averts his eyes, his gaze darting around the hallway as if looking for an escape route. His brain goes into full-blown panic mode.
Donât think about her. Donât think about the celly. Donât think about how cool she is. He can hear you thinking. Heâs Mario freaking Lemieux. Think about something else. Anything else. The Pythagorean theorem. The Devilsâ defensive zone coverage. The lyrics to the national anthem. Anything.
Jack sees the silent, one-sided psychic battle taking place. He sees the color drain from Lukeâs face. He sees the beads of sweat forming on his brotherâs brow. And he finds it absolutely, unequivocally hilarious. He decides to pour a little gasoline on the fire.
âYeah, Lukey here was really impressed with that second goal,â Jack says, clapping his brother on the back a little too hard. âWerenât you, buddy? Said it was the best celly heâs ever seen.â
Luke shoots Jack a look that could kill, a silent plea of shut up shut up shut up.
Marioâs gaze doesnât waver. A muscle in his jaw twitches. Itâs the only sign of ⊠something. Disapproval? A warning? Itâs impossible to tell, which only makes it more terrifying.
You, meanwhile, are completely oblivious to the high-stakes telepathic drama unfolding. You just hear the compliment.
âOh, thanks, Luke!â You say, beaming at him. âI donât know, the first one felt pretty good too.â
Your genuine, clueless smile is the final blow. Luke just manages a tight, strangled nod, unable to form words. He grabs his bag, mutters a hasty, âGotta go, bus is leaving,â and practically flees down the hallway, Jack trailing behind him, shaking with barely suppressed laughter.
You watch them go, a little confused by their abrupt departure.
âWell,â you say, turning back to your family. âThey were nice.â
Mario finally breaks his stare, his focus returning to you. The intimidating aura vanishes, replaced by a warm, paternal smile. âForget them,â he says, draping an arm around your shoulder. âLetâs go get some food. I think a two-goal performance deserves a very expensive dessert.â
As he guides you and your still-crying parents down the hall, you have no idea that you didnât just win a hockey game. You won a permanent, rent-free space in Luke Hughesâs head and landed him squarely on Mario Lemieuxâs very intimidating radar. The season is just beginning.
***
The first month of the season is a revelation. The NHL is a different beast â faster, stronger, smarter. Every night is a battle against the best players in the world. You learn to survive, then you learn to thrive. Youâre not just a historical footnote, youâre a contributing member of the team. Youâre a fixture on the third line, you kill penalties, and you quarterback the second power-play unit. The points come in respectable, rookie-season numbers, but more importantly, the coaches trust you in your own end. You are reliable. In the unforgiving meritocracy of professional hockey, thatâs the highest compliment you can earn.
You find a routine. Morning skate, post-practice workout, video sessions, home-cooked meals in your quiet Jersey City apartment, sleep, repeat. Your life is hockey. Itâs simple, itâs focused, and you like it that way.
Which is why, when Maddie from social media calls a âfun content meeting,â you immediately have a bad feeling about it.
âOkay, team!â She chirps, standing at the front of a conference room. A handful of players are present â you, Nico, Jack, a very reluctant-looking Luke, and a few others. âSo, we want to launch a new video series to boost engagement on YouTube and TikTok. Something authentic, something that shows the fans your personalities.â
She clicks a button on her laptop, and a slide appears on the screen behind her. It reads: THE DEVILSâ LIE DETECTOR CHALLENGE!
A collective groan goes through the room.
âOh, come on, itâll be fun!â Maddie insists. âItâs super popular online. Weâll hook you up to a real polygraph machine, have a professional operator ask some questions, and see what happens!â
âWhat kind of questions?â Nico asks, his captainâs voice laced with skepticism. He is the sworn enemy of anything that could be classified as a âdistraction.â
âEasy stuff!â Maddie says reassuringly. âLike, âIs pineapple an acceptable pizza topping?â or âHave you ever cried during a movie?â We can even let you guys suggest some questions for each other. Itâll be light, I promise.â
Jack, who had been slouched in his chair looking bored, suddenly sits up straight. A dangerous, mischievous glint appears in his eyes. He has just been handed a stick of dynamite and a book of matches.
âYou know what, Maddie?â Jack says, a slow grin spreading across his face. âI think thatâs a fantastic idea. A real chance to build team chemistry through honesty.â He turns to his brother. âLuke would be perfect for this. Heâs the most honest guy I know. Canât tell a lie to save his life.â
Luke, who had been trying to blend into the wall, stiffens. âI, uh, I donât know,â he stammers, looking desperately for an escape route. âI think I have a ⊠a thing. With the trainer. My shoulder feels weird.â
âYour shoulder is fine,â Jack says, waving a dismissive hand. âYou have to do it. For the fans. You love the fans, right?â
Itâs a perfectly laid trap. Luke is cornered. He glances around the room, but no one offers him a lifeline. Youâre just watching the exchange, a little amused by the brotherly dynamic, completely unaware of the speeding train that is about to hit him.
âYeah,â Luke says, his voice barely a whisper. âFor the fans.â
âGreat!â Maddie claps her hands. âWeâll start filming next week!â
***
The set is a small, black-curtained room in the depths of the Prudential Center. Two cameras are pointed at a single chair. A stern-looking man in a cheap suit, the polygraph operator, is setting up his machine. It looks intimidatingly official.
Jack, of course, goes first. He lies with the effortless charm of a seasoned con artist and gets caught every time, laughing it off.
âDid you, Jack Hughes, eat the last of Dougie Hamiltonâs specially imported protein cookies?â Maddie asks from off-camera.
âAbsolutely not,â Jack says, looking deeply offended. âI respect a manâs personal cookie stash.â
The operator, a man of few words named Stan, grunts. âLie.â
Jack just shrugs and grins at the camera. âWorth a shot.â
Then, itâs Lukeâs turn.
He sits down in the chair, looking like a man on his way to the gallows. Stan the operator begins attaching sensors to his fingers and a band around his chest.
âJust relax and answer truthfully,â Stan says in a monotone voice.
âOkay, letâs start with some baselines,â Maddie says. âIs your name Luke Hughes?â
âYes,â Luke says, his voice tight.
âTruth,â Stan confirms.
âAre you a defenseman for the New Jersey Devils?â
âYes.â
âTruth.â
âOkay, fun ones now,â Maddie says, and you can practically hear her smile. You know for a fact that Jack was whispering in her ear for five straight minutes before Lukeâs turn. âLuke, have you ever stolen your brothersâ equipment?â
Luke hesitates. âNo.â
âLie,â Stan says instantly.
Lukeâs face flushes. âOkay, maybe once or twice. In high school when I ran out of sticks.â
The small crew laughs. Maddie continues. âDo you secretly think you would have been a better first-overall pick than your brother Jack?â
âNo,â Luke says firmly.
âTruth,â Stan says.
A wave of relief washes over Lukeâs face. Heâs getting the hang of this. Maybe heâll survive.
âOkay, last one, Luke,â Maddie says, her voice taking on a playful, deliberate tone. âSimple yes or no. Are you currently, and be honest, harboring a secret crush on one of your teammates?â
The question hangs in the air.
Lukeâs entire body goes rigid. The needle on Stanâs machine jumps erratically. A bead of sweat traces a path down his temple. This is it. This is the nightmare scenario. He can feel Jackâs smug energy radiating from across the room.
He tries to laugh it off, but the sound that comes out is more like a strangled cough. âA crush? On a teammate?â He says, forcing a smile. âWhat, like ⊠like Marky or something? No. Thatâs insane. No.â
He says the final ânoâ with as much conviction as he can muster. He looks Stan dead in the eye, pleading with his entire being for the operator to just let this one slide.
Stan watches the needles on his machine. He looks at Lukeâs rapidly beating heart rate on the monitor. He looks at the sweat on his brow. He purses his lips. The silence stretches for an eternity.
Finally, Stan looks up, his expression completely deadpan.
â⊠Thatâs a lie.â
The room explodes. Jack lets out a full-throated howl of laughter so loud it echoes down the hall. Maddie is covering her mouth, her shoulders shaking with giggles. The cameramen are trying, and failing, to hold back their own amusement.
Luke goes from red to ghost white. âNo! Itâs not! This thing is broken!â He says, frantically trying to pull the sensors off his fingers. âYou didnât calibrate it for ⊠for my specific athletic heart rate! Itâs a known variable! Look it up!â
Stan just raises a single, unimpressed eyebrow. âThe machine is functioning within normal parameters. The subject is exhibiting signs of deception.â
âI want a lawyer!â Luke yells, only half-joking, as he finally frees himself from the chair and flees the room, the sound of his brotherâs triumphant laughter chasing him down the corridor.
***
You are blissfully unaware of any of this.
Youâre in your apartment on an off day, going through your normal routine. Youâve just finished a workout and are making a protein smoothie when your phone, which has been resting on the counter, starts to vibrate. Then it vibrates again. And again. And again. It buzzes with a frantic, insistent rhythm thatâs far beyond the usual trickle of notifications.
You wipe your hands and pick it up. The lock screen is a chaotic mess of Instagram tags, Twitter mentions, and text messages. You frown, confused, and unlock it. The first thing you see is the Devilsâ latest Instagram post. The thumbnail is a picture of Luke, looking horrified, with the words âTHE TRUTH COMES OUT!â in bold letters.
The caption reads: We hooked the guys up to a LIE DETECTOR and things got ⊠interesting. đ€« FULL VIDEO LINK IN BIO!
You roll your eyes, but youâre intrigued. You tap the link and the YouTube video starts to play. You chuckle as Jack gets caught lying about the cookies. You smile at some of the other guysâ answers. Then, Lukeâs segment begins.
You watch him squirm. You see the final question about having a crush on a teammate. You hear his panicked denial.
âNo.â
And Stanâs deadpan response.
âThatâs a lie.â
You let out a short laugh. Poor Luke, you think. Thatâs brutal. You feel a pang of secondhand embarrassment for him. Itâs a funny, harmless prank. You close the app, thinking nothing more of it, and go back to your smoothie. Itâs just team content. It has nothing to do with you.
But your phone wonât stop buzzing.
You ignore it for a while, but the sheer volume of notifications is impossible to ignore. Curiosity piqued, you open Instagram again and look at the comments under the Devilsâ post.
The first few are standard fan reactions.
LMAO LUKEâS FACE
The admin is an evil genius for this đ
But then you start seeing your own username. Over and over again.
@Y/N_Y/L/N come get your man!
So we all agree the teammate is @Y/N_Y/L/N right? đ
Someone needs to edit this with the clip of him watching her celly in the Carolina game.
A cold, confusing feeling starts to creep into your stomach. You keep scrolling. Someone has already made the edit. Itâs a side-by-side video. On the left is Luke in the lie detector chair, sweating as he says âNo.â On the right is the clip from opening night â you scoring, the hair flip, the kiss to the crowd, and the camera cutting to Luke on the bench, his jaw slack, his brain clearly buffering.
The pieces are there, but they donât quite fit. Itâs just fan speculation, right?
Then you see a message notification from a name you havenât seen in a while. Itâs Olivier, your old captain from the Shawinigan Cataractes.
Olivier Gagnon: Hey Y/N, congrats on the hot start. Knew youâd kill it. Also, saw that lie detector video your team put out. That Hughes kid looks absolutely sick over you lol. Reminds me of half the guys on our bus who were too scared to talk to you. Some things never change eh? Good luck against the Flyers this week.
Your blood runs cold. This isnât just anonymous fans anymore. This is someone who knows you, a fellow hockey player. Looks absolutely sick over you.
Your perception of the video shifts entirely. Itâs not a funny, abstract prank anymore. Itâs personal.
You go back and watch the clip of Luke one more time. But this time, youâre not just watching. Youâre analyzing. You see the way his eyes widen in genuine panic when Maddie asks the question. You see the way he swallows hard before he answers. You see the frantic, desperate denial. Itâs not the playful squirming of someone caught in a harmless fib. Itâs the raw terror of someone whose deepest secret has just been exposed to the entire world.
And you think back. You think about the way he always seems to be near you in the gym. The way he sometimes stammers when he tries to talk to you about a play. The way you always seem to catch his eye from across the room, an intense, observant gaze that you had always just interpreted as professional curiosity. The way his face lit up, a little too brightly, when you made the team.
The puzzle pieces donât just click into place. They slam together with the force of a slapshot.
Oh.
Oh, no.
A wave of heat washes over you. Youâre not angry. Youâre not even necessarily flattered. Youâre just ⊠flustered. Completely flustered. This is your teammate. This is your workplace. This is a pristine, professional environment you have fought tooth and nail to be a part of. And it has just been complicated by a viral video and a very obvious, very public crush.
What are you supposed to do now? How are you supposed to act tomorrow at the rink? The simplicity of your routine â skate, work, eat, sleep â has just been shattered.
***
The next morning, you walk into the locker room with a sense of deep trepidation. The atmosphere is ⊠charged. A few of the guys give you knowing smirks. You pointedly ignore them.
Luke is nowhere to be seen.
You get dressed and head out to the rink for the morning skate. You find him there, already on the ice, going through drills by himself. Heâs wearing a hoodie under his helmet, the hood pulled up, as if it could somehow make him invisible.
He doesnât see you until youâre right beside him.
âHey, Luke,â you say, your voice softer than you intended.
He jumps as if youâd tasered him. The puck he was stickhandling goes flying. âOh! Hey. Y/N. Whatâs up?â He wonât meet your eyes, his gaze fixed on a spot on the boards somewhere over your shoulder.
âJust wanted to see if you were okay,â you say, trying to keep your tone light. âYou know ⊠after the video.â
His face goes pale under his helmet. âThe video? Oh, that. Yeah, no, Iâm fine. It was hilarious, right?â He lets out a high-pitched, unnatural laugh. âThat machine was such a piece of junk. Total carnival game. They probably paid the operator to say that stuff. For the clicks, you know? Itâs all fake.â Heâs talking a mile a minute, rambling, his words tripping over each other in their haste to escape his mouth.
âLuke,â you say, cutting him off gently. âItâs okay.â
âNo, really, you should have seen the wires, they were all frayed,â he continues, not hearing you. âAnd the guy, Stan, I think his name was, I saw him eating a tuna sandwich right before, the mercury from the fish can interfere with the electrical signals, itâs basic science-â
âWhatâs basic science?â
A new voice cuts in. Jack glides over, a Cheshire Cat grin plastered on his face. He drapes an arm over Lukeâs shoulders, who flinches as if heâs been branded.
âAre we talking about the 100% accurate, scientifically validated polygraph test that got two million views in twelve hours?â Jack asks cheerfully. âI was just watching it again this morning. My favorite part is the little vein that pops out on your forehead when you lie, Lukey. Itâs very telling.â
Luke looks like he wants the ice to open up and swallow him whole. He shoots a helpless, pleading look at you.
You stand there, caught between a brother who is enjoying this far too much and a brother who looks like heâs about to have a full-blown panic attack. And for the first time, you have absolutely no idea what to say.
A piercing whistle slices through the air, signaling the start of a drill. The moment is shattered. Luke, saved by the bell, practically teleports to the other side of the ice. Jack gives you a theatrical shrug and a wink before skating off, leaving you standing there with the ghost of a conversation hanging in the cold rink air.
The next few weeks are a masterclass in professional awkwardness.
On the surface, everything is normal. Youâre teammates. You practice together, you play together, you win and lose together. But underneath, a new, unspoken current runs between you and Luke. He avoids being the last one in the dressing room with you. He makes sure thereâs always another player between you during team meetings. If youâre at the same table for a team meal on the road, he directs all his conversation to Dawson Mercer or Simon Nemec.
Itâs not hostile. Itâs ⊠careful. Heâs a fawn thatâs been spooked, and youâre the sudden noise in the woods heâs trying to avoid.
You, for your part, try to act as if nothing has changed. You pass him the puck in practice with the same precision as always. You talk about defensive zone coverage in the film room. Youâre determined to not let a silly, viral video â and the very real feelings it exposed â complicate the dream youâve worked so hard to achieve.
Jack, of course, does nothing to help the situation. He takes every opportunity to make quiet, cutting remarks in Lukeâs presence.
âHey Y/N,â heâll say as youâre all stretching, âLuke was just saying he thinks you should take more shots on the power play. He thinks your shot is really pretty. I mean, effective. Pretty effective.â
Luke will just turn a shade of crimson and suddenly become intensely focused on stretching his hamstrings.
Itâs a strange, silent dance that the whole team pretends not to notice. And it might have gone on forever if not for a frozen piece of vulcanized rubber traveling at one hundred miles per hour.
***
Itâs a Saturday night, a home game against the Rangers. The rivalry adds a bitter, electric edge to the air in the Prudential Center. The game is fast, chippy, and brutally physical. Late in the second period, with the Devils on a penalty kill, you and Luke are on the ice.
The Rangers are cycling the puck, setting up Mika Zibanejad for a one-timer from his office in the left faceoff circle. You read the play, your stick extended, cutting off the passing lane to the slot. Luke sees Zibanejad winding up and knows thereâs no time to get a stick on the puck. He does the only thing a defenseman can do. He makes himself big.
Zibanejad unleashes a rocket.
The sound is sickening, a sharp, wet thwack that isnât the sound of puck hitting shin pads. Itâs the sound of puck hitting bone. Luke goes down in a heap, dropping his stick and clutching his right ankle, his face contorted in a mask of pure agony.
The whistle blows. The trainer is over the boards in an instant. Jack is already there, his face tight with concern. You skate over, your stomach churning at the sight of Luke on the ice. Heâs trying to be tough, but you can see the tears welling in his eyes from the sheer, blinding pain.
He canât put any weight on it. Two trainers have to help him limp off the ice, his arms slung over their shoulders, his head bowed. A grim silence falls over the arena.
He doesnât return for the third period. The official word comes down from the press box: lower-body injury, will not return. After the game, a 4-2 win you barely feel like celebrating, Sheldon Keefe tells the media that Luke has gone to the hospital for X-rays.
***
A few hours later, heâs back in his own apartment, his leg propped up on a mountain of pillows. The diagnosis is, thankfully, not a break. Itâs a deep, severe bone bruise and a high ankle sprain. Heâll be out for a few weeks, but his season isnât over.
The prescription, however, is for some very serious, hospital-grade painkillers.
Which is why, when you, Jack, Nico, and Dawson let yourselves in with the spare key Jack has, you find Luke floating somewhere in the stratosphere.
Heâs lying on his couch, a goofy, blissed-out grin on his face. His pupils are the size of dinner plates.
âHey guys!â He says, his words slow and syrupy. âYou came to my party. I didnât know I was having a party.â
âHow you feeling, buddy?â Nico asks, trying to sound serious but clearly fighting a smile.
âI feel ⊠floaty,â Luke announces. âMy ankle is a cloud. A fluffy, angry cloud. But itâs okay. The nice doctor gave me the good stuff.â He giggles.
Then his eyes find you, standing near the doorway. His goofy grin softens into a look of profound, wondrous awe.
âY/N,â he breathes, his voice full of reverence. âYouâre here. You came to my cloud party.â
You offer a small, sympathetic smile. âHey, Luke. You really took one for the team. That was a brave block.â
âSheâs so pretty, Jack,â Luke says, his gaze never leaving you. Heâs talking to his brother, but it feels like a public service announcement for the entire room. âIsnât she pretty? Her eyes are like ⊠like two perfectly polished hockey pucks. But, like, sparkly.â
You feel a blush creep up your neck. Dawson is trying very hard to study a spot on the ceiling. Nico looks like a captain desperately trying to keep control of a mutiny.
Jack, on the other hand, is slowly pulling his phone out of his pocket, his face alight with the gleeful, predatory focus of a wildlife documentarian who has just stumbled upon a rare, exotic bird.
âAnd sheâs so good at hockey,â Luke continues, his voice rising with drugged enthusiasm. âLike, so good. Did you see her on that PK? Before I died? Her stick positioning was perfect. She baited the pass and then took away the lane. It was so smart. Thatâs so hot.â He sighs, a deep, contented sound. âA girl whoâs pretty and understands defensive zone systems? Thatâs everything, man. Thatâs the whole package.â
Jack has the phone up now, the red recording light glowing brightly.
âOh yeah, Lukey,â Jack says, goading him on. âKeep going. This is fantastic stuff. Tell us more about the whole package.â
Luke finally seems to notice the phone. His eyes widen. The goofy grin melts away, replaced by a look of sheer, unadulterated terror as the fog in his brain momentarily parts.
And his face just crumples. He begins to cry. Not quiet, dignified tears. These are huge, gasping, hysterical sobs.
âNo!â He wails, pointing a trembling finger at the phone. âJack, stop! You canât! Mario is gonna see it! Heâs gonna kill me! He has spies everywhere, Nico! He threatened us!â
Nico shoots Jack a death glare. âJack, put the phone away. Now.â
âHeâs gonna kill me and Iâm gonna be dead!â Luke sobs, his voice cracking. âAnd Iâve never even won the Stanley Cup! I just wanna touch the Cup before I die! Is that too much to ask?â
Itâs the most tragic, pathetic, and hilarious meltdown anyone in the room has ever witnessed. Dawson is choking back laughter. Nico is rubbing his temples, probably questioning all of his life choices that led him to being captain of this chaotic team. Jack is still filming, tears of mirth streaming down his own face.
Youâve had enough.
You walk forward, gently taking the phone from Jackâs hand. Heâs laughing so hard he offers no resistance. You end the recording and slide the phone into your pocket. You walk over to the couch and sit on the edge of the coffee table, right in front of a still-sobbing Luke.
âLuke,â you say, your voice calm and steady. âHey. Look at me.â
He sniffles, his teary, drugged-out eyes finding yours.
âItâs okay,â you say softly. âNo one is going to kill you. Youâre going to be fine. And youâre going to win a Stanley Cup someday.â You reach out and gently pat his good leg. âYou need to get some rest.â
He hiccups, his sobs subsiding into confused whimpers.
You stand up, your gaze sweeping over the other three men in the room. âHe needs to sleep. We should go.â
You turn to leave, but then you pause in the doorway. You look back at Luke, who is watching you with the wide, trusting eyes of a golden retriever. A small, almost imperceptible smile plays on your lips.
âAnd hey,â you say, your voice clear and direct. âTomorrow, when youâre not high as a kite ⊠you can tell me all that again.â
The room falls silent. Jackâs jaw, which had been open in a silent laugh, snaps shut. Dawsonâs eyes widen. Nico just stares.
You donât wait for a response. You turn and walk out of the apartment, leaving a wake of stunned silence and the echo of a challenge hanging in the air.
***
The next afternoon, youâve just gotten home from practice when thereâs a soft knock on your apartment door. You know who it is before you even open it.
Luke is standing in the hallway, leaning heavily on a crutch. Heâs not wearing a goofy grin anymore. He looks exhausted, pale, and more nervous than youâve ever seen him. Heâs wearing a plain grey hoodie and sweatpants. He looks young, vulnerable, and completely sober.
âHey,â he says, his voice raspy.
âHey,â you reply, leaning against the doorframe. âShouldnât you be at home with your fluffy, angry cloud?â
A faint blush colors his pale cheeks. âI couldnât,â he says, his gaze fixed on the floor. âNot after last night. And not after what you said.â He finally forces himself to look up and meet your eyes. âYou told me ⊠you told me to tell you again.â
You donât say anything. You just cross your arms, your expression unreadable, and wait. Youâre not going to make this easy for him.
He takes a deep, shaky breath. âLook,â he begins, his voice trembling slightly. âWhat I said last night ⊠it was embarrassing, and I was on another planet, but it was true. All of it. Iâm sorry if Iâve made things weird for you since that stupid lie detector video. Iâve been trying to be normal, but Iâm really bad at it.â
He shifts his weight on his good leg. âThe truth is, I think youâre incredible. And not just because youâre a hockey player. But thatâs a big part of it. Youâre one of the smartest, most skilled people Iâve ever shared the ice with. Watching you play, watching you think the game ⊠itâs amazing. And I respect that more than I can even say.â
He pauses, swallowing hard. âAnd yes. I also think youâre beautiful. And funny. And the fact that youâre all of those things at once just ⊠itâs a lot. For my brain. It kind of short-circuits everything.â He gestures vaguely with his hand, a look of pure, agonizing sincerity on his face. âIâve been a complete idiot about this whole thing, and I get it if you just want me to back off and be a normal teammate. I can do that. I will. I just ⊠you told me to tell you, so Iâm telling you.â
He finishes, his chest heaving slightly, having laid all his cards on the table. He waits for your verdict, bracing himself for the rejection.
You let the silence hang in the air for a long moment, just watching him. You see the fear in his eyes, but also the courage it took for him to stand here and say all that.
A slow, genuine smile finally spreads across your face.
âYou are,â you say softly, âa complete idiot.â
His shoulders slump in defeat. âYeah, I know.â
âBut,â you continue, your smile widening, âfor what itâs worth ⊠your stick positioning on the penalty kill is pretty good, too.â
His head snaps up, a flicker of hope in his eyes.
You uncross your arms and push the door to your apartment open wider, creating an unmistakable invitation.
âDo you want to come in?â You ask. âWe can watch some film. Or you could just tell me all of it again. Without the hysterical crying this time.â
For the first time all day, a real, true smile breaks through his nervousness. Itâs a smile of pure, unadulterated relief.
âYeah,â he says, his voice full of warmth. âIâd like that.â
He maneuvers his crutch through the doorway and follows you inside. The door clicks shut behind him, closing out the rest of the world, leaving just the two of you, finally, at the beginning.
description: Dean Winchesterâs always been your charge, your duty, your tether to earth. youâve fought beside him, watched over him on his most restless nights, and told yourself the pull you feel is nothing more than your vessels influence. But between diners, late-night rides, and the way his laugh settles under your skin, youâre starting to wonder if youâre guarding his soulâŠor giving him yours.
no nsfw àč fluff àč unspoken feelings àč spiritual but no particular religion àč 2.5k words
fic is based off responses from this poll :)
Youâd been ignoring the call.
Not the phone call, you never carried one of those, but the pull.Â
Dean Winchesterâs voice in prayer, low and annoyed, that he and Sam could use âa little angelic backup,â if you werenât too busy âpolishing your halo.â
He did have quite a way with words.
You werenât ignoring him out of spite, you didnât think you were capable of it, at least not the human kind, but because the last time youâd been near Dean Winchester, something had shifted in your vesselâs chest.
It was warm and unfamiliar, heavy in a way that wasnât unpleasant butâŠnice.Â
Dean made the world feel off-kilter, made you stutter over your words, and care about what clothing you had on your vessel.Â
So, you concluded that seeing Dean Winchester again wasâŠunwise.Â
Technically you couldnât just abandon your duty, it wasnât in you to disobey heaven's commands, but you figured you could justâŠdelay it.Â
In the meantime, just until the soft and mushy feelings that came with humans and life on earth wore off.
When his gruff voice found you again later, a little frayed at the edges, demanding you âget your feathery little ass down here,â you could practically see his eyes rolling to the back of his big stubborn head.Â
You told yourself you wouldnât go just yet, you needed to get your thoughts sorted.Â
But it was your job.
So there you stood, beside his bedframe. The only light came from a muted TV glow across the bed. He was asleep, boots still on, mouth parted slightly, long eyelashes casting shadows on his cheekbones.
The dark circles under his eyes let up a bit, that crease between his brows gone for once. You let out a breath of amusement, he was finally fast asleep.Â
You shouldâve just left.Â
Instead, you pulled a chair close to the bed and sat, folding your hands loosely in your lap. The steady rhythm of his breathing made something in your chest swell, like your vesselâs heart was leaning toward him.
You felt it, felt your heart squeeze at the realization that heâs never truly had a proper night's rest, how he buries his pain behind whiskey and coffee, frisky women and zeppelin tapes, sarcastic remarks and cocky winks.
Maybe it was just the protectiveness built into you, a safeguard to keep you focused on your charge;
Protect Dean Winchester.Â
Keep his troubled soul whole and safe.
You studied the lines of his face, softer in sleep, the faint scruff along his jaw. The low light glinted off the silver ring on his finger, hand resting on the edge of the bed like heâd fallen asleep mid-guard.
You wondered, for a moment, about what it might be like to hold it in yours, his hand.Â
Not to heal or to fight.Â
Just to feel.
Though you were considered a âyoungâ angel, youâd been there at the fall of Babylon, Sodom and Gomorrah, the parting of the Red of Sea.
Youâd heard the greatest speeches in history, Pericles' funeral Oration, Mosesâ ten commandments, Muhammadâs farewell sermon, Churchillâs âWe Shall Fight on the Beaches.â
All of which left you equally as incited as you were dumbstruck.Â
Yet, here you were, at a dingy motel room in some boondock town, stupidly excited to hear what Dean Winchester had to say to you when he awoke.Â
Would it be a sarcastic remark or a soft acknowledgement?Â
No, it would be a tired groan. Then heâd stuff his face into the pillow and tell you to screw off for ignoring him.
You were brought out of your thoughts when you heard the sheets ruffle.
You watched earnestly as he stirred, green irises revealing themselves as his eyes blinked open, squinting toward you.
Then he jerked upright.
âCrap!ââ he swore, dragging a hand down his face.Â
You smile softly.
âHello, Dean.âÂ
âYou ever think about knocking?â He rasped, âOr is creepy little stalker-angel your thing now?â
Perhaps you did want him to shut up and stay asleep.Â
âI was making sure you were okay,â you retort, leaning back in your seat. You squinted, examining him like a psychologist might.Â
â...You donât sleep much. For a human.â
He could try and mix whiskey and coffee all he wanted, but the human mind and body had limits.
And it seemed Dean Winchester forgot that he was, in fact, just a human.Â
Then again, sometimes you forgot that you werenât.
He shot you a half hearted glare. âYeah, well, for a human, I like not waking up to someone looming over me.âÂ
Your posture straightened. âI wasnât looming.â
âOh, really?â He huffed, before pausing abruptly, tired eyes widening and dilating slightly as they drifted down your figure.Â
You shifted, crossing your arms over your chest and avoiding his gaze.
âThatâ a new dress?-â
Thankfully, the door opened, and Sam stepped in with a bright yellow plastic bag of what you assumed was food.Â
His eyebrows raised at the rare sight of you,
âHello, Sam,â You gave him a polite nod of the head.
âHuh, didnât think youâd actually show.â
You frown, âWhy is that?âÂ
Sam smirked, you didnât know if he was annoyed or amused, or both? Sam was a complicated human, maybe even more so than his brother.
âYouâve got a pattern.â
âPattern?â You inquire.
âI call for you, you donât pick up,â He scoffs, giving you a knowing look, âBut when Dean calls? Youâre usually here in a heartbeat.â
Heat crawled up your neck before you could stop it.Â
You looked down, smoothing a small wrinkle on your dressâŠone you definitely hadnât popped off a mannequin just because youâd noticed Dean liked the cut.
âIâve been busy.â
âWhat, too busy shopping at the Mall of Eden to answer my calls?â Dean asked, motioning toward the white sun dress under your cardigan.Â
You rolled your eyes.
âWell Iâm here now, you should be grateful I even showed up.âÂ
âWho said I wasnât grateful?â Dean grinned.Â
âIâm an angel's favorite Winchester.â Dean mused theatrically, clapping his brother on the shoulder as he moved to grab his jacket.Â
âWhatever.â Sam rolled his eyes and dropped the bag on the table. âWe could use your help. Huntâs getting messy and we need to be there by nightfall.â
You nodded, already preparing to take them where they needed after Sam gave you the run down, but Dean held up a hand.Â
âAh-ah.â
âWhat?â You pause, looking over at him, âIs something wrong? Are you okay?â
âIâm fine E.T,â He rolled his eyes, âWhy donât you just hit the road with us? Make it easier.â
âWhose?ânevermind,â You falter.
God, him and these âpop cultureâ references. It was harder than deciphering the Voynich.
âHit the roadâŠlike in a car?â
âYeah?â He shrugs, already starting toward the door.
âBut thatâs slower, I can justâ.â
âLast time you zapped me somewhere, I couldnât crap for a week,â Dean interrupted flatly.
Oh.
âWeâre driving.âÂ
You opened your mouth to argue, but he was already standing and tugging you toward the door with that easy, unthinking grip on your hand that made your vesselâs heart stutter.Â
âFront seatâs yours,â he drawled, tossing you a quick wink.
The Impala roared to life, the smell of leather and motor oil surrounding you.Â
Dean shot you a sidelong glance as you fumbled with the seatbelt with furrowed brows.Â
What kind of mechanism was this? The buckle wouldnât latch and the belt folded oddly.
âNeed help?â You heard his smooth voice cut in.Â
âI can do it,â you muttered stubbornly.
âYou sure? Cause it looks like you're struggling, sweetheart.â
âIâm fine.â You click the buckle into place with an angry shove.
âSo, travelling across the universe is a piece of cake, but a belt buckleâŠâ He crooned as he shifted the gear.
You shot him a glare.
The Impala ate up the miles in long, steady stretches, the road unspooling into the horizon.Â
Dean drove like he always did, one hand loose on the wheel, the other ready to switch the music or gesture for emphasis when he talked.
âAlright, Angel,â Dean started, nodding toward the glovebox, âfirst lesson in road life, badges at the top, snacks in the middle, weapons in the trunk. If I reach for a candy bar and pull out a loaded .45, thatâs just bad luck.â
You raised an eyebrow, opening the glovebox to peek inside.Â
âThereâs half a sandwich in here.â
âYeah, thatâs Samâs. Donât eat it.â
âI donât eat.â
âGood,â Deanâs mouth curved into that smug half-smile. âCause heâs the guy whoâll remember exactly how many bites were left.â
âShut up, Dean.âÂ
You shut the glovebox, shaking your head and looking out the window.Â
âHuman food habits are⊠strange.â
âTheyâre called needs, Feathers,â he teased, giving you a quick glance before looking back at the road.
The nickname caught you off guard, and you felt your cheeks warm before you forced your gaze out the window. âDonât call me that.â
âWhy not?â
âBecause,â you bristle, âThatâs like me calling youâŠMeat Sack.â
Sam snorted in the backseat, hunched over a map.
âMeat sack, huh?â He shot you a playful glare.
âYes,â you look out the window, watching trees whir past as you suppress a smile.Â
âItâs suitable, given that you're a human bound by flesh and bloodâŠnot to mention your affinity to meals with grease and red meat.âÂ
Dean chuckled, warm and unguarded, the sound spilling into the space between you.Â
The sound made your stomach flutter oddly. Something inside your vessel tipped toward him, a mystical pull you had no control over.Â
You turned back to the window before he could see it on your face.
Eventually, Deanâs undying appetite had the three of you pulling into a diner just off the side of the highway. It was quiet in that small-town way, the smell of coffee and fryer oil lingering in the air.Â
The two of you had taken a booth against the wall while Sam disappeared toward the bathroom, muttering something about bad gas station coffee catching up to him.
A waiter approached the two of you mid-twenties, bright smile, a little bounce in her step.
Deanâs entire posture shifted, and his grin turned easy, his voice smoother.
âAfternoon,â he said, glancing at her name tag. âLinda.â
You watched her blush, scribbling something on her pad as he ordered. It was so⊠natural. Like heâd been born knowing how to make people melt with a few words.
And for reasons you didnât immediately care to examine, you felt odd. Like youâd been standing in the sunlight, and someone had pulled you into the shade.
But humans wereâŠlike this.Â
Dean was like this.Â
And it was not your place to mind.
Just then, Sam emerged, taking a seat beside you.Â
Linda lingered a moment too long, clearly enjoying the attention. âCan I get you folks anything else?
Dean smiled up at her again, charming as ever, âCoffee for me. And maybe a slice of that apple pie. Looks almost as good as it smells.â
Sam rolled his eyes.
You had a feeling he wasnât talking about the pie.
Before you could talk yourself out of it, the words slipped free, your tone perfectly mild.
âI thought you said you werenât into women who âdrown themselves in old lady perfumeâ,â you recall, eyes fixed on the menu despite the fact that you werenât capable of appetite.
Dean nearly choked on his drink.
The smile slipped from Lindaâs face, her pen faltering.Â
Samâs head turned slowly toward you, brows drawing together.Â
She mumbled something about getting the coffee and backed away toward the counter.
âOkay, what the hell was that?â Dean looked at you, bewildered.
You finally glanced at him, keeping your expression as innocent as, well, an angel.Â
âWhat?â You shrugged, âI wasâŠmaking conversation, like you taught me.â
You ignored the way Sam huffed, studying you for another beat, like he was trying to put his finger on something but didnât know what.
Damn him for being so observant.
âYou angels,â Dean chuckled, shaking his head with an incredulous smile. âZero filter.âÂ
You hummed, flipping a page in the menu you didnât actually need to read. But as you scanned the breakfast section, you couldnât stop the small curl of satisfaction tugging at your mouth.
By the time the three of you were back on the road, the moon and stars were strung up.
Every so often, heâd point something out, a rundown diner âthe best pancakes this side of the Mississippiâ or a dive bar that âused to have a jukebox worth breaking into.âÂ
Even when the information seemed trivial, you listened earnestly.Â
Listened as he pointed out constellations through the windshield and told you which ones were best to navigate by when your phone, or your angelic compass, failed.
You asked follow up questions, some laced with genuine curiosity, some with painfully obvious answers that you feigned ignorance to.
Just to hear his low rambling, to hear him explain things to you like you hadnât been around centuries before he existed.Â
It wasnât just about learning human norms, it was learning Dean.
Dean yawned, cracking his neck. The moonlight caught in his hair, a faint cast of luminous white at the edges. He didnât say anything for a long moment, and you found yourself justâŠwatching.Â
Not the hunter, not the man who could kill a monster without flinching, but the way the light of the stars caught in the flecks of green in his eyes, the content but tired smile adorning his lips, the way the crease between his brows softened because he wasnât thinking about the next hunt.
He caught you.Â
Of course he caught you.
âWhat?â he asked, eyes narrowing at you with a little flicker of amusement.
You blinked, âI-nothing.âÂ
âThen whyâre you staring like Iâve got the plague?â
âI donâtââ you paused, realizing anything you said would sound suspiciously defensive. âNever mind.â
Dean smirked, eyes glimmering like heâd won something.
You looked away. âJust⊠making sure youâre okay. You didnât sleep. Again.â
âAlright,â He said, voice high like he didnât really believe you.Â
âIâm fine though, see?â he clarified, turning to you and blinking his tired eyes open wider as proof. âSeriously, no threats here except Samâs snoring.â
That drew a small huff of laughter from you. His smirk softened, brows raising like he was surprised, but proud of himself for drawing a laugh out of you.
âBut...thanks,â he murmured after a long pause.
You furrowed your brows, âFor what?âÂ
âFor lookinâ after me.â He said, more certain this time.
You falter, unsure of how to respond. Yet another effect Dean had on you.
ââŠItâs my job.â You murmur.
There was a long, but comforting pauseÂ
âYou know, my momâŠâ He started, voice softer than usual, âShe used to put this thing above my bed every night to watch over meâsaid itâd protect meâthis little figurine.â
Your brows raise, shocked he felt comfortable enough with you to speak of his mother.
âFew years ago I looked back and thought that was all bullshit, just something sheâd say to me so I wouldnât be scaredâ he huffed. âI mean, after all the bad thatâs happened yâknow?â
You nod solemnly, empty promises hurt the most.
âButâŠI guess I changed my mind,â He added, surprisingly.
That peaked your interest. What was it that couldâve changed his ever so cynical perspective?
âDean?â
âHm?â
âWhat kind of figurine was it?âÂ
He paused, eyes warm but distant like he was reliving the memory.
âAn angel.âÂ
You looked at him, wanting to say something, but it was something you werenât entirely sure of yet.
Maybe someday youâd figure it out, what you were feeling, what you wanted to say.
So you kept quiet until then.
And you realized, somewhere between one meandering moonlit road and the next, that you didnât want this trip to end.
end of part I
aaa im so excited for this fic idc if it flops.
nonetheless, likes and reposts are appreciated, itâs hard out here lmfaoo
this fic will have a part 2 (which is the final part)!
Hii, could you do a matthias x reader with the promp "Did I miss the part where you suddenly turned likeable?" where the reader is Grisha and her and matthias HATE, eachother. Like literally loath eachothers existence and they end up jeprodising missions because off it
A/n: loved this idea!!! who doesn't love a good enemies-to-(maybe?) friends story! let me know what you think anon :)
Matthias X Inferni Fem!Reader
Word Count: 2,490
Warnings: mentions of disfigurement, burning, cursing, not proofread
The force of the explosion collided with Matthiasâ back, throwing him forward like a ragdoll. Heat singed the back of his neck as small shards of rock and glass bit into his skin. He slammed down against the rocky ground, knocking the breath from his chest. Pain and shock kept him immobilized for a few moments as he tried to gasp air into his lungs. His ears rung with a high pitched keening, the world disappearing in a blaze of bright white light for an instant.Â
When he finally felt his lungs expand with a greedy breath, he opened his eyes to see a pair of leather boots standing in front of him. He looked up at you, your lip curled slightly in a half-snarl, half-smirk.Â
âGet up, druskelle. Iâm not carrying you.â You stood above him, your arms crossed, a look of smug contentment on your face as you watched him struggle to regain his breath and clamber to his hands and knees.Â
Hatred boiled in his gut as the urge to swipe your ankles out from under you raced through his mind. He knew you were too good a fighter, your reflexes too quick, to actually be caught unawares like that, but the image of you falling to your ass - no matter how unlikely - was so appealing that he couldnât help himself. He lashed out with his right hand, hoping that a combination of speed and strength might just catch you off your guard.Â
As he predicted, you were too fast. You lifted one of your feet and slammed it down on his wrist like a cat catching its prey, pinning his wrist against the ground. He grit his teeth against the pain. Youâd used just enough force to hurt him without actually injuring him, although he knew that wasnât for his benefit.Â
âSaints, you two are going to get us all killed!â Jesper and Kaz strode over from the still smoldering remains of the building youâd blown up. Kazâs face looked like a thundercloud as he approached you, coming up so close to your face Matthias swore the Bastard of the Barrel was going to spit on you.Â
âLet him go, Fire Witch.â Kazâs voice was a low growl, threat laced through every word. Your eyes narrowed in challenge, and Matthias felt your foot grind down a little harder on his wrist before releasing him. You were flicking the shard of flint you used as a fire starter between the fingers of your right hand as you held Kazâs gaze.Â
âHe shouldnât be here,â you snarled back. âI donât work with Grisha killers. Heâs lucky I havenât burned the skin from his bones.â Your eyes were dark and hateful as you watched Matthias rise from the ground. He ignored the threat: however strong your hatred of him, it was returned in kind.Â
âItâs not your call. Fall in line, or get out of my sight.â Matthias hadnât known Kaz long, but if there was one thing heâd learned, it was that Kaz Brekker was the leader of every mission. Matthias, for his part, appreciated a strong leader. Kazâs shrewd if at times shockingly cruel tactics never troubled Matthias, although heâd seen you struggle with taking orders since youâd fallen in with the crew almost a year ago.
So Matthias wasnât surprised when he saw your hands flit like hummingbirds at your side. He realized now why Kaz was standing so close: it blocked you from being able to use the Small Science. And Kaz knew you well enough to know that youâd never back down from him - literally or figuratively. Matthias made a mental note in his head, although he sincerely doubted if heâd ever tolerate being that close to you. Your and Kazâs nose were barely a hairâs width from brushing.
âI donât take orders, either.â Your voice matched Kazâs in its tone, eagerly rising to the challenge.
Kaz didnât balk or blink in the slightest. In fact, he smirked smugly at you, like a spider who knows its caught a fly. Jesper stood close to Kazâs side, his eyes trained on you warily.
âYouâll take orders from me, Witch, or youâll suffer the consequences. More aptly, youâll watch someone else suffer the consequences.â
For the first time since Matthias had the misfortune of meeting you, he saw something like real fear in your eyes. Your nostrils flared at Kaz. As the standoff stretched on through a few tense breaths, Matthias realized he never knew how or why youâd come to end up working with Kaz Brekker. Heâd never cared enough to wonder. He couldnât make heads or tails of what Kaz meant by âwatching someone else suffer the consequencesâ, although it clearly struck a chord for you. Whatever Kaz had on you, it was something you didnât seem willing or able to walk away from.
âYou know I wonât do that.â Your chin dropped a half inch, your eyes widening slightly as if to convey to Kaz a sincerity Matthias didnât know you had.Â
Sensing victory, Kaz nodded. âI know that. So youâll fall in line. Stop trying to get the Fjerdan killed.âÂ
You shot Matthias a look of contempt over Kazâs shoulder. Irritated and emboldened, Kaz thrust the carved crow handle of his cane up under your chin, jerking your head back towards him.Â
âFall in line or pay the price.âÂ
Matthias watched as the rest of your headstrong resolve crumbled under whatever Kaz was threatening you with. The tension in the air was so thick Matthias realized he was holding his breath. He shot a quick look over at Jesper, stock still at Kazâs shoulder with his shooting hand flexed subtly by his holster, as if he thought you might lash out at his boss. Something about Jesperâs defensive posture and Kazâs overtly bullying behavior was grating on him. For reasons he couldnât understand, he actually felt like defending you.Â
âShe wonât kill me, Boss.â Three pairs of eyes snapped over to Matthias as he spoke. âShe couldnât if she tried. Fjerdan or not, Iâve gotten under her skin. She likes me, she just doesnât know it yet.â
Matthias didnât believe a word he said, but he added just enough smug swagger to his voice that Kaz and Jesper seemed to buy it. The moment broken, Kaz stepped back from you and Jesperâs shooting hand dropped from his holster. Kaz shot you one more warning look before he strode past you, shoving you with his shoulder and leaving you and Matthias alone.Â
Matthias watched your eyes bore holes in the back of Kazâs head as he limped over the ridge and out of sight. Finally, you turned back to face him. Usually your eyes were nothing but loathsome pits when you looked at him. Matthias couldnât be sure if he imagined it, but he swore he saw a flicker of something like gratitude in your face. You opened your mouth and inhaled, ready to speak, but no words came out. Your mouth snapped close, and you looked up at Matthias with a strange flurry of emotion. Then, with a small nod of your head, you turned on your heel and followed Kaz.Â
It was the first time Matthias could remember that youâd wasted an opportunity to goad him. And the first time you could remember when Matthias had been something other than a thorn in your side.
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *Â
âWhat did Brekker mean by âsomeone else will suffer the consequencesâ?âÂ
You barely looked up from the rabbit you were skinning from across the fire.
âWhat are you talking about, Druska?â Your new nickname for Matthias. He supposed it was a bit better than druskelle, although you still sounded like you were hexing him every time you spoke.Â
âA few months ago. After the glass factory job.â
Recognition dawned on your face, but you didnât respond.Â
âKaz told you to step in line or someone else w-â
âI remember,â you interrupted him, an edge of irritation in your voice. âAfter I threatened to burn the skin off your bones.â
Matthias chuckled. âThe very same.â
You still kept silent, studiously avoiding his gaze, although he didnât miss the violent way you stabbed the skinned rabbit carcass with the spit.
Matthias opened his mouth to press the matter further, but something about the cold glitter in your eyes stopped him. The two of you hadnât spoken about that day since, although there had been a noticeable change between the two of you. Matthias wouldnât go so far as to say you were friends. More like non-combative work associates. He figured it was an improvement over borderline murderous adversaries, and he realized he wasnât willing to risk going back to the way things were.Â
Befuddled by his own reaction, Matthias shrugged, resolved to drop it.Â
You spoke so quietly he thought heâd imagined it at first.Â
âHeâs talking about my sister.â Your eyes wide and glassy, the fire dancing in your pupils.Â
Matthias froze, too shocked to know what to say back. Thankfully, you seemed content to fill the silence.Â
âKaz lets her work at the Crow Club in exchange for my services. Sheâs⊠she canât get a lot of jobs. Any jobs, really. On account of the⊠scars.â You swallowed thickly, tamping down a lump in your throat and swiping away the tears that pooled on your lash line.Â
Feeling compelled to speak, Matthias blurted out the first thing that came to mind.Â
âWhat scars?âÂ
For half a moment, he wondered if you would launch yourself at his throat from across the fire. Normally, the two of you didnât make small talk, even when you were alone on missions - which had been happening a lot, recently. His question stepped over small talk into the realm of personal.Â
For the second time in as many minutes, he was shocked at your vulnerable response.Â
âThe burns,â you choked out. âWe were little⊠my parents had just figured out I was Grisha. We were playing⊠she pulled on my hair, yanked some of it out. I just⊠lost control. I just meant to scare her. Not to hurt her. Just to get her to leave me alone⊠but⊠I burned her.â
Matthias could barely breathe, his heart thundering in his chest. He watched as tears slipped loose from your eyes, trailing down your cheeks and dripping off your jaw onto the dirt.
You ignored them, the words falling out of your mouth like water bursting through a dam.Â
âThe burns are⊠extensive. All over her face, neck. Her arms. Thereâs nothing wrong with her, she can still do everything you and I can. Her eyesightâs a little worse, but for the most part. Sheâs OK. Itâs just⊠people look at her and they donât know what to do. They think sheâs a monster. We were banished from our village. Our neighbors said she was marked by demons. Some of them figured out it was me. That I burned her. So they called me a demon. My parents⊠they did their best, but they didnât know anything about Grisha. Theyâd never left Fjerda before.â
Matthias sucked in a breath, his chest tight like a winch.Â
âYouâre Fjerdan?âÂ
You looked up at him like you were coming out of a daze. As if he were seeing you for the first time, he noticed the proud way you held your chin. Your fearlessness. The streak of loyalty you had, the duty to protect those around you, even the ones you hated. How he had not seen it before?
âYes. I am.âÂ
Your words hung in the air like smoke. Matthias felt his feelings for you turn upside down, a strange and unwelcome feeling of affection blossoming in his chest. Eager to bat it away, he scrambled for something to say, anything.Â
âI never knew that.â
You chuckled darkly, rolling your eyes.
âI know, Druska. I wanted it that way. Fjerda was⊠not kind to me.âÂ
Matthias nodded, unable to find a suitable response. Heâd been raised to hate Grisha, to hunt them like the dogs heâd been told they were. Heâd never stopped to consider the person behind the Small Science.Â
âSo⊠your sister and you, are you close?âÂ
You shook your head, that coldness flaring to life in your eyes again.Â
âNo. She hates me. Disowned me as soon as she was old enough to live on her own. My parents werenât too far behind her. They never forgave me for what I did to her.âÂ
You trailed off, only the crackling fire filling the silence for a few breaths. Matthias waited, watching you thoughtfully as you turned the roasting rabbit on its spit.
âI look after her. From a distance. I traded my service as an Inferni with Brekker for her employment. So she wouldnât have to resort to⊠other professions, to make a living for herself. Itâs the least I can do.â
Matthias felt a second surge of affinity towards you. The pieces began to fit together for him: the reason you resented him so vehemently; the reason Kaz was able to blackmail you so easily; the way you fought with the kind of recklessness that only comes from not truly minding if you live or die.Â
âSounds like she is lucky to have you,â he offered.
You quirked one corner of your lips at him in a sarcastic smirk. âLucky? Luck has nothing to do with it. One of the first things you learn as a Grisha.â
Matthias snorted, shaking his head. You narrowed your eyes at him in question. âThatâs not a Grisha lesson, Firedrake,â he told you, using the nickname heâd given you in exchange for âDruskaâ. âThatâs a Fjerdan lesson. Only the strong survive. And the strongest save us all. Your sister, she sounds strong. She survived. But you? You have saved her. That makes you the strongest.âÂ
You looked at him across the fire, deep in thought as he watched you take in his words. He could tell you wanted to argue, but for some reason you didnât. After a few moments, you tipped your head back and laughed. It broke the tension, and Matthias found himself laughing alongside you. For the first time since heâd met you, Matthias wondered if the two of you might actually grow to be friends.Â
âDruska, did I miss the part where you suddenly turned so likeable?â
He felt a warm flush spread across his cheeks. Grateful for the dim light, he ducked his head down, both of you still chortling.Â
âFunny what happens when you stop threatening to burn the skin from my bones, isnât it?âÂ
You smiled, showing your teeth for once. Matthias returned the grin, his heart doing an unfamiliar twirl in his chest. Thatâs new, he thought to himself.Â
âI guess it is, Druska. I guess it isâŠâÂ
For the first time since the two of you had met, neither of you slept uneasily that nightâŠ
Summary: You and the boys caught sight of an easy hunt but so have Harry and Ed.
Notes: I got my roommates hooked on Supernatural and we passed the Hell House episode. I missed Harry and Ed so much.
The morning sun filtered through the grimy windows of the roadside diner as you nursed your third cup of coffee, scanning local news reports on your laptop. Dean was working his way through what could generously be called a "heart attack special" while Sam picked at a salad that looked like it had seen better days.
"Anything?" Sam asked, glancing up from his salad.
"Maybe." You turned the laptop screen toward your brothers. "Three deaths in Riverside, Iowa in the past two weeks. All in the same apartment building, all ruled accidental despite some... interesting circumstances."
Dean leaned over to read, syrup still dripping from his fork. "Jennifer Walsh, 34, fell down the stairs and broke her neck. Marcus Torres, 28, electrocuted in the shower. And..." He squinted. "Angela Kim, 25, choked to death on her dinner while eating alone."
"Here's the kicker," you continued, scrolling down. "All three lived in the Riverside Gardens apartments, and all three had recently signed complaints about long-term tenants to get them evicted."
"Vengeful spirit?" Sam suggested.
"That's what I'm thinking. But get thisâthe building's only forty years old, and according to records, nothing traumatic happened during construction." You closed the laptop and reached for your jacket. "Looks like we need to do some good old-fashioned interviewing."
Dean grinned as he stood up. "Road trip to Iowa it is. Shotgun!"
"Dean, you're driving," Sam pointed out.
"Damn right I am."
Three hours later, you found yourself standing outside Riverside Gardens, a bland brick building that screamed "budget housing" from every angle. The October wind whipped through your hair as you adjusted your FBI jacket and checked your fake badge one more time.
"Remember," you said to your brothers, "we're looking for connections between the victims and any potential spirits tied to this place. Sam, you take the first floor. Dean, second floor. I'll handle third and talk to the landlord."
"Why do you get the landlord?" Dean complained.
"Because unlike you two, I won't threaten to punch him in the face if he says something stupid."
"That was one time," Dean muttered.
"It was three times. Last month."
Before Dean could respond, the building's front door burst open and two familiar figures stumbled out, laden with camera equipment and arguing loudly.
"I'm telling you, Ed, the EMF readings were off the charts in 3B!"
"Harry, for the last time, that was your phone! You left it on vibrate!"
You closed your eyes and took a deep breath. "No. No, no, no."
"What?" Sam looked confused until he followed your gaze. "Oh. Oh no."
"These idiots," Dean said flatly. "Of course they're here."
Ed Zeddmore looked up from his equipment and immediately broke into what he probably thought was a charming smile. "Well, well, well. If it isn't the Winchester family. And the lovely Winchester sister." He attempted to lean casually against his van and nearly dropped his camera. "Fancy meeting you here, gorgeous."
"Ed." You nodded curtly. "Harry."
Harry Spengler waved enthusiastically. "Hey guys! Are you here about the ghost too? Because we've got dibs. We were here first."
"There are no dibs on ghosts, Harry," Sam said patiently.
"Actually," Ed interrupted, stepping closer to you, "we'd be willing to collaborate. Especially with someone of your... expertise." His eyes traveled up and down your form in what he clearly thought was a subtle way.
You felt Dean tense beside you. "Ed, I swear toâ"
"It's fine, Dean." You placed a hand on your younger brother's arm. "Ed, what exactly have you found?"
Ed's face lit up like Christmas morning. "Well, since you asked so nicely..." He pulled out a notebook covered in coffee stains and illegible scrawling. "Three deaths, all connected to apartment 4B. That's where the EMF readings are strongest."
"4B?" You frowned. "But that apartment's been vacant for two years according to the rental records."
"Exactly!" Harry chimed in. "That's where Martha Henderson died. Landlord found her three days after she passed. Natural causes, but..."
"But she'd been fighting eviction for months," you finished, the pieces clicking together. "She died alone, angry, and determined not to leave."
Ed moved closer, supposedly to show you his notes but really just to invade your personal space. "You're not just beautiful, you're brilliant. I love a woman who appreciates good investigative work."
Dean made a sound like a growling dog. Sam quickly stepped between them.
"So what's the plan?" Sam asked loudly.
You pulled out your own notebook, pointedly stepping away from Ed. "We need to interview the remaining tenants, find out what they know about Martha Henderson, and figure out why she's targeting people who complained about the landlord."
"Great!" Ed clapped his hands together. "We can work together. Like a supernatural investigation dream team. You and me especially," he added with a wink.
Dean's jaw clenched. "I think we can handleâ"
"Actually," you interrupted, "that's not a terrible idea. You two can interview tenants and get their reactions on camera. Might catch something we miss. But," you added firmly as Ed started to look smug, "you follow our lead. No cowboy stuff."
"Whatever you say, boss," Ed said, somehow managing to make the word 'boss' sound like a come-on.
An hour later, you were regretting your decision to work with the Ghostfacers. While Harry actually proved usefulâgetting genuine reactions from tenants who seemed more comfortable talking to the bumbling paranormal investigators than FBI agentsâEd spent most of his time trying to impress you with increasingly ridiculous theories.
"You see," Ed said, gesturing wildly as he followed you up the stairs to the fourth floor, "Martha Henderson isn't just any ghost. She's what I like to call a 'Territorial Phantom'âa spirit so attached to their living space that they become violent toward anyone they perceive as a threat to their domain."
"Ed, you just made that up," Harry called from behind his camera.
"I did not! It's a real classification. I should know, I have a certificate inâ"
"You have a certificate from a weekend seminar that cost forty dollars," you interrupted, stopping outside apartment 4B. "And Martha Henderson isn't territorial. She's targeting people who tried to get other tenants evicted. It's about justice, not territory."
Ed blinked, clearly not having considered this angle. "Right. Yes. That's... that's obviously what I meant. Justice. I love justice almost as much as I loveâ"
"Ed." Your voice carried a warning tone.
"Justice," he finished lamely.
You pulled out your lock pick set and went to work on the door. "Martha died fighting to keep her home. She probably sees the other tenants who complained about other people as betrayersâpeople who were willing to throw their neighbors out for their own comfort."
The lock clicked open. The apartment beyond was small, dusty, and filled with the lingering scent of lavender and old books. Furniture sat covered in sheets, and mail was piled up by the doorâtwo years' worth of catalogs and bills addressed to Martha Henderson.
"Whoa," Harry whispered, panning his camera across the room. "It's like a time capsule."
Dean appeared in the doorway, making you jump. "Find anything interesting downstairs?"
"Landlord's a piece of work," Sam reported, joining the group. "Confirmed Martha fought the eviction right up until she died. Also said the three victims had been the most vocal about wanting 'undesirable tenants' removed."
"Meaning poor people," you said grimly, examining a stack of eviction notices on Martha's kitchen table. "Martha was behind on rent because she was on a fixed income. Social security and a small pension."
Ed moved to stand uncomfortably close to you as you read through the papers. "You know, there's something really attractive about a woman who fights for the underdog. Very heroic. I like that in aâ"
"Ed," Dean's voice was dangerously quiet, "if you don't back up right now, I'm going to throw you out that window."
"Dean," you said without looking up from the papers. "Ed," you continued, finally turning to face him, "personal space. Learn it, love it, live it."
"Right. Of course. I was justâ"
A sudden crash from the bedroom cut him off. You all froze.
"What was that?" Harry whispered, camera shaking in his hands.
Another crash, followed by the sound of shattering glass. The temperature in the room plummeted.
"Martha?" you called out. "We're not here to hurt you. We know about the eviction. We know about the complaints."
The bedroom door slammed shut.
"Okay," Sam said, pulling out his EMF detector. "She's definitely here."
The lights flickered, and a low moan echoed through the apartment. Ed immediately grabbed your arm.
"Don't worry," he said, puffing out his chest. "I'll protect you."
You stared down at his hand on your arm until he let go. "Ed, I've been hunting things that could eat you as a light snack since before you hit puberty. I think I'll manage."
Dean snorted with laughter. "Burned."
The temperature dropped another ten degrees, and frost began forming on the windows. Martha Henderson's spirit materialized in the center of the roomâa small, elderly woman in a faded floral dress, her eyes black with rage.
"GET OUT!" she screamed, her voice echoing unnaturally. "GET OUT OF MY HOME!"
Ed squeaked and dove behind the couch. Harry kept filming but backpedaled toward the door. You stood your ground.
"Martha, we're not here to evict you," you said calmly. "We're here about Jennifer, Marcus, and Angela. The people who died."
"TRAITORS!" Martha shrieked. "They wanted to throw me out! Throw us all out for more money!"
The spirit lunged forward, but you were ready with a handful of salt. Martha's form dispersed with a hiss, but you knew it was only temporary.
"We need to find her remains," you said, helping Ed up from behind the couch. "She's too angry to reason with."
"Her remains?" Ed dusted off his jacket, trying to look dignified. "Well, obviously they'd be in the cemetery. Basic ghost hunting 101."
"Martha wasn't buried in a cemetery," Sam said, reading from his phone. "Says here that she was laid down to rest in the community garden behind the building. That garden the landlord is planning to pave over for more parking."
"Why the hell wouldn't they bury her in a cemetery?" you groaned. "Nothing's ever simple."
Back at the motel, you spread out everything you'd gathered about Martha Henderson across one of the beds. Ed had insisted the Ghostfacers needed to be involved in the research phase, which mostly meant Harry actually helped while Ed found increasingly creative ways to try to impress you.
"According to the obituary," Sam said, reading from his laptop, "Martha lived in that apartment for fifteen years. She was a retired teacher, active in community organizing, and had no surviving family."
"Fifteen years," you mused, studying a photo of Martha from the local paper. "Long enough to really consider it home."
"She also organized the tenants' union that fought the first round of rent increases three years ago," Dean added, reading over Sam's shoulder. "Looks like our landlord, Robert Gaines, has been trying to modernize that building for a while."
Ed cleared his throat loudly. "You know, I've done extensive research on spirits tied to specific locations. There's actually a fascinating case study from Salem whereâ"
"Ed," you interrupted, "did you find anything useful about the garden?"
His face fell. "Well... no. But I could! I mean, if you wanted to maybe grab dinner later and discuss research techniquesâ"
"Ed," Harry said from across the room, "she's clearly not interested."
"How do you know?" Ed demanded. "Maybe she's just playing hard to get. Women love confidence."
Dean looked up from his research with murder in his eyes. "Ed, I'm going to give you one piece of free advice. Stop. Talking."
"Actually," you said, closing the file you'd been reading, "I have a better idea. Ed, since you're so eager to help, why don't you and Harry go check out the garden? Look for any signs of where Martha's body might have been put specifically."
Ed's face brightened. "Great idea! And maybe afterward we couldâ"
"Sam and Dean and I will interview more tenants," you continued as if he hadn't spoken. "We'll meet back here at eight."
"But I thoughtâ"
"Eight o'clock, Ed."
After the Ghostfacers left, Dean shook his head. "That guy has less game than a broken Xbox."
"He's harmless," you said, though you were grateful for the break from his constant attempts at flirtation.
"He's annoying," Dean corrected. "And if he touches you again, I'm going to break his camera over his head."
"Easy there. You forget who's supposed to be the older one. I can handle Ed Zeddmore."
Sam looked up from his laptop. "Speaking of handling things, I think I found something. Martha wasn't buried randomly in the garden. According to this interview with the funeral director, they were buried under a specific rose bush that Martha had planted and maintained for years."
"Let me guess," you said, "the rose bush that's right where Gaines wants to put the new parking lot."
"Bingo."
Dean cracked his knuckles. "So we dig up some bones, salt and burn them, and Martha moves on to whatever comes next."
"It should be that simple," you agreed. "But something tells me it won't be."
At 10 PM, you found yourself crouched behind a dumpster in the alley behind Riverside Gardens, watching Ed try to flirt with you while holding a shovel.
"You know," Ed said, apparently oblivious to the fact that you were on a supernatural stakeout, "there's something really attractive about a woman who isn't afraid to get her hands dirty. Very... earthy."
"Ed," you said through gritted teeth, "we are literally about to dig up a ghost's remains so we can burn them and send her spirit to its final rest. This is not the time."
"Right, of course. Very serious business. I respect that about you."
Dean, who was keeping watch by the garden gate, made a sound like a strangled cat. Sam shot him a warning look.
"Okay," you said, pulling out your EMF detector. "Harry, you and your camera stay back by the fence. Sam, you're with me on dig duty. Dean, keep watch. Ed..." You paused, trying to think of something to keep him busy and away from you. "You're on salt duty. Make a circle around the rose bush."
"I can do that," Ed said eagerly. "You can count on me. I won't let anything happen to you."
"I'm not worried about me," you muttered under your breath.
The community garden was small but well-maintained, filled with vegetable plots and flower beds that the tenants had lovingly cultivated over the years. Martha's rose bush sat in the center, a magnificent climbing rose that was still blooming despite the late season.
"Kind of sad, isn't it?" Sam said as you both started digging. "All of this will be gone in a month when they pave it over."
"That's probably why Martha's so pissed," you replied, your shovel hitting something solid. "This represented everything she was fighting for. Community, beauty, home."
"Got something," Dean called softly from his position. "Someone's coming."
You all froze. Footsteps echoed from the alley, accompanied by the jingle of keys.
"Shit," you whispered. "Gaines."
The landlord's voice carried through the night air as he talked on his phone. "No, I told you, the garden comes down next week. I don't care what the tenants say... Yes, I know about the deaths, but the police ruled them accidental... Look, I need this parking lot finished before winter."
"What do we do?" Harry whispered, his camera shaking.
You looked down at the half-dug hole, then at your brothers. "Keep digging. Quietly."
For ten agonizing minutes, you and Sam carefully excavated around Martha's remains while Dean kept watch and Ed tried to be helpful by offering whispered commentary on your technique. Finally, your shovel clinked against something wood-like.
"Got it," Sam breathed, brushing off the dirt on the coffin.
That's when the temperature plummeted.
Martha Henderson materialized directly in front of Robert Gaines, who had just entered the garden. His scream of terror cut through the night like a knife.
"YOU!" Martha shrieked, pointing at the landlord. "YOU DID THIS! YOU KILLED THEM!"
"I didn'tâI neverâ" Gaines stumbled backward, his phone clattering to the ground.
"Shit," you started to realize why she's more mad. "She thinks Gaines killed them."
Martha's spirit grew larger, more terrible, her form shifting and warping with rage. "MURDERER! DESTROYER! YOU TAKE EVERYTHING!"
Ed, in a moment of either bravery or stupidity, jumped up from behind the rose bush. "Hey! Ugly! Over here!"
Martha spun toward him, her black eyes fixed on the terrified paranormal investigator. "YOU HELP HIM! YOU ALL HELP HIM!"
"Ed, get down!" you shouted, but it was too late.
Martha lunged toward Ed with supernatural speed. You reacted on instinct, tackling him to the ground just as the spirit's form passed through the space where he'd been standing. The cold was so intense it felt like being stabbed with icicles.
"Thanks," Ed gasped from beneath you. "That wasâ"
"Don't," you cut him off, rolling away. "Sam, the bones!"
Sam was already pouring salt and lighter fluid over Martha's remains. The spirit whirled toward him with a shriek of rage, but Dean was ready with a shotgun loaded with rock salt.
"Eat this, granny!"
The blast dispersed Martha's form, giving Sam the seconds he needed to light the match.
Martha Henderson's remains went up in flames with a sound like wind chimes in a hurricane. Her spirit appeared one last time, but the rage was gone from her eyes. She looked tired, sad, and somehow smaller.
"I just... wanted to go home," she whispered.
"You are home," you said gently. "You always were."
Martha smiledâa real smile this time, not the terrible grimace of her fury. "Thank you."
She faded away like morning mist, and the oppressive cold lifted from the garden.
Robert Gaines spent the rest of the night giving a statement to local police about a "gas leak" that caused hallucinations. You were pretty sure he'd be finding new ways to make his tenants' lives miserable, but at least they wouldn't be dying from supernatural causes.
The Ghostfacers packed up their equipment as the sun rose over Riverside Gardens. Harry seemed genuinely pleased with the footage he'd captured, but Ed looked dejected.
"So," he said, approaching you one last time as you loaded your duffel bag into the Impala, "this was fun. Maybe next time we run into each other..."
"Ed," you said, not unkindly, "you're a good guy. Really. But you deserve someone who's actually interested in you, not someone who's just being polite."
His face fell. "Right. Of course. I knew that."
"Besides," Dean added, appearing at your shoulder, "she could kick your ass."
"Dean," you warned.
"What? You could. Remember that time with those assholes atâ"
"Dean."
Ed straightened his shoulders and managed a genuine smile. "Well, if you ever change your mind about that dinner..."
"I'll let you know," you said diplomatically.
Harry honked the horn of their van. "Come on, Ed! We've got editing to do!"
As the Ghostfacers drove away, Sam shook his head. "Poor Ed."
"Poor Ed nothing," Dean said, climbing into the driver's seat. "Guy needs to learn when to quit."
"Like you're one to talk," you said, sliding into the passenger seat. "Remember that waitress in Colorado who had to threaten you with a restraining order?"
"That was different. She was playing hard to get."
"She liked girls, Dean."
Sam laughed from the back seat as Dean started the engine. "So, where to next?"
You pulled out your laptop and started scanning for cases. "Well, there's a series of cattle mutilations in Nebraska that look promising. Or we could check out those disappearances in Montana..."
"Montana it is," Dean said, pulling out of the parking lot. "Road trip!"
As the Impala roared onto the highway, you couldn't help but smile. Another hunt finished, another spirit at rest, and you'd managed to keep Ed Zeddmore from getting himself killed in the process.
Just another day in the life of a Winchester.
Though you had to admit, his theories about territorial phantoms weren't entirely wrong. Martha had been defending her territory, in a way. Just not the way Ed thought.
You made a mental note to maybe send him an email later with some actual research on protective spirits. The guy meant well, even if his timing was terrible.
Your phone buzzed with a text from an unknown number: "Thanks for saving my life. And for the advice. - Ed PS: If you ever want to collaborate on a research paper about protective spirits, I know a guy with a certificate ;)"
Despite yourself, you smiled.
"What?" Dean asked, glancing over.
"Nothing," you said, deleting the message. "Just Ed being Ed."
"Please tell me he's not still trying to ask you out via text message."
"He's not," you said honestly. "I think he finally got the message."
Your phone buzzed again. This time the message read: "Seriously though, dinner offer stands. Just saying. - Ed"
You sighed and put your phone away. "Mostly."
Dean groaned. "I swear to God, if we run into those two again..."
"We will," Sam said philosophically. "We always do."
You couldn't help but think Sam was probably right. The supernatural world was smaller than most people realized, and paths had a way of crossing when you least expected them.
But that was a problem for another day. For now, you were content to watch the road roll by, listening to Dean's classic rock and Sam's gentle snoring from the back seat, knowing that somewhere behind you, Martha Henderson was finally at peace.
a/n: staying true to the resolution! the largest folder in my wips is probably the crossovers. way too many possibilities for someone entrenched in too many fandoms. but, nonetheless, here we are. also big shock! i still write for other fandoms, not just dc.
main masterlist
prompt: A; hold on you died?! ... B; yeah, well, it didn't stick.
synopsis: what if a hunt brought you and your older half-brothers and guardians, Sam and Dean Winchester, to Beacon Hills, and what if, you get in a spot of trouble with your new friends, and need to call for a ride.
wc: 2.7k
Black.
Everything is black.
You feel your body being torn apart, excruciatingly slow, and suddenly it all snaps back together, muscles, veins, tendons reconnecting and attaching, skin growing back.
Flashes of light, bright, discombobulating.
And then your eyes open.
You shoot up, bodies hovering over you.
Someone screams, someone else is crying.
You choke on nothing for a second, and then you push yourself back to your feet.
Hands grip onto you, frantic, and finally everything fits back into place.
You blink and turn, coming face to face with two boys. Not your brothers, a piece of you panics, but the memories come quick, and you force yourself to relax.
Stillinski and McCall, your brain supplies as you stare at the two. Both are watching you with wide eyes, lips parted, slightly pale. Thereâs a girl behind them with tears in her eyes. The redhead, Lydia you mind supplies after a second, looks especially distraught.
The choking feeling comes back and this time when you cough, something falls from your lips, a bullet.
You stare at the brass for a second, âseven fucking hells,â you hiss, bending down and picking up the bullet.
Itâs deformed, likely the exact bullet that had killed you mere minutes before. Deformed from where and how it had impacted against your body.
The memory of being shot comes back fast and painful, your whole body flinches as you jerk to check your side. Thereâs blood, and your brow furrows as you push off your jacket and then pull your shirt off, wiping at your side, until you clear away most of the blood.
No wound.
â(Y/n)?â Stilesâ voice cracks as he says your name, and your head snaps back to the others.
Theyâre still staring at you like theyâre all about to be violently sick.
âHey,â you say, swallowing thickly as you calm your heart rate.
Who brought you back? No Angels nearby⊠Crowley didnât have the pull anymore⊠Leaving⊠Billie? Or⊠Chuck?
You shudder at the thought, you hoped it was Billie.
You reach into your pants pocket, and pull out your phone, but your frown deepens when you realize itâs broken, screen cracked, totally toastâ kinda like you were.
âDamn,â you mutter, turning back to the four still staring.
That was a problem.
âCan I borrow a phone?â you ask, voice hoarse, but theyâre all still staring at you. You roll your eyes, and snap your fingers startling them. âPhone? Please?â
Lydia reaches a shaky hand into her purse and pulls her out, holding it to you.
Youâd just dialed Deanâs number when Scott comes back to himself.
âHold on,â he begins, âyou died,â he states.
Newbies, you scoff internally.
âYeah, well, it didnât stick,â you lament, raising the phone to your ear.
It rings, and rings, and keeps ringing, until youâre met with âAgent Plant, FBI, leave a message.â
âDamn it,â you mumble, dialing Samâs number next
It rings, and rings, and ringsâŠ
âAgent Page, FBI, leave a mess-â
You donât wait for the end of the message, and instead hang up, biting your lip you try the last active number you knew of.
It rings, and rings, and ringsâŠ
âThis is Agent Jones, FBI. Please leave a message and I will-â
âChuckâs sake,â you grumble and then freeze. There was more than one way to call Cas.
âYour tattoo is gone,â a voice interrupts and your head whips back over to the other teens.
âFuck, are you sure?â you ask tilting your shoulder in to look at the blade. âYouâre so dead, Chuck, stupid things hurt like a-â
âWhat is she talking about?â youâre vaguely aware of Stilesâ muttered question, but you force yourself to take a deep breath and refocus on the task at hand.
âYou were dead,â Lydia finally speaks up, as you hand her phone back.
âYes,â you nod.
âWe did CPR,â Scott adds on.
âExplains the pain on my ribs,â you note, looking around, eyes perking when you spot your backpack.
âIt didnât work,â Stiles.
âYup, got that,â you confirm half-heartedly, as you pull open the bag, rummaging through.
âI heard your heart stop,â Scott adds, and you pull a spare t-shirt, the one youâd used for gym class, out triumphantly.
âMake sense, since I was dead,â you nod, tossing the shirt over your shoulder, and looking back into the bag.
âI felt it,â Lydia adds, you shudder slightly at that, Banshee premonitions were an entirely different beast.
âSorry about that,â you say uncomfortably clearing your throat as you pull out the small container of hand sanitizer.
You grab the bag and walk back over to the other three, theyâre still starring wide eyed, and you refrain from rolling your eyes again as you reach down for the bloody shirt. You reach to your ankle and pull out your switchblade, using it to cut up the shirt, taking the clean parts, and then dousing it in the hand sanitizer, using it to remove as much blood from your skin as possible.
It leaves the skin sticky, you wrinkle your nose at the feeling, but once content, toss the bloodied clothes in a pile, and wipe your blade before putting it away.
You toss the mostly empty hand sanitizer back in your bag, and run your finger over the bullet again before putting that in your pocket. You pull on the gym shirt, it reads Beacon Hills High School, across the front, and is made of a stiff cotton polyester blend that scratches at your skin, and well, it smells like gym, but youâve had worse, thatâs for sure.
You swipe back your hair and reach into another pocket producing your lighter. You crouch down, and set the bloody clothes on fire. It burns quick, hot, and bright. Especially once it catches on the cloth that had the hand sanitizer. You watch the flames quickly until your blood is gone, and then you stamp it out.
Finally, you swing the bag back on your shoulder and you turn to the other three, really taking the time to take them in. This time you do roll your eyes.
âYes, I died. Tragic, I know. And yes, Iâm back, shocking is an understatement Iâm sure, but can we please move on?â
âYou died!â Stiles repeats again, and you let out a long sigh.
âAnd it didnât stick. Itâs not the first time, probably wonât be the last,â you admit, but that seems to be the wrong thing to say because the three of them seem to raise into higher hysterics. âRight. okay! You process this, however you need to. Let me know when youâre ready. In the meantime, I gotta⊠make a call.â
The three offer jerky nods and you huff, walking ahead of them. They follow in a daze as you guide them out of the preserves and back to the main road. You look up and down, and quietly you close your eyes and pray.
Cas⊠Castiel, I could really use a hand right about now⊠Please?
You peek an eye open but are disappointed by the lack of blue-tie-trenchcoat-wearing angels.
You cave after another few minutes of silent prayer.
You drop your bag and walk into the street, âCAS! CASTIEL!!!â you shout.
Stiles flinches so violently he trips over his own feet, the three staring at you as if you were a lunatic, which; fair, but now was so not the time, to go into the angels and demons of it all.
âCASTIEL!â you try again.
âWhat is a Castiel?â Scott asks, eyes wide and concerned.
âCASTIEL,â you begin, shouting his name once more for good measure, before your lips turn into a deep frown, âis a no-good, older-brother preferring, utterly useless contingency plan,â you huff out, before looking back at Scott and shrugging, âapparently,â you add clearing your throat.
âRight,â Scott nods, but nothing about his response inspired his belief.
Again, fair.
You huff again, âguess weâre doing this traditionally,â you mutter, turning to the three. âNo chance any of you has chalk?â you ask.
âChalk?â Stiles repeats, spluttering. âWhat like sidewalk chalk? What are we gonna do hopscotch our way back into town?â
You deadpan at Stiles unimpressed, and he shifts under the weight of your stare.
âSo no chalk?â you ask, and he huffs. âFucking townies,â you mumble under your breath, but the look you get from Scott tells you he heard it.
âNo chalk,â Lydia confirms. âBut, chalkâs mostly made of the shells of single-celled organisms, like coccolithophores and foraminifera,â she explains and your brows furrow.
âWhat?â
âItâs found in most sedimentary deposits,â she continues.
You blink at her.
Her shoulders sag a bit, âLimestone rocks would work,â she relents.
You perk at that. âWait here,â you tell them, taking off back the way youâd come. âI saw some limestone on our way out!â
By the time you make it back to them, the three are huddled, whispering quickly and casting weary glances around. They pause as you come back but you barely pay attention, instead, you focus on chalking the ground, delicate and precise marks as you use the limestone on the asphalt.
Once happy with the markings you stand outside the drawing, and toss the leftover limestone aside, wiping your hands on your jeans and standing at full height. You crack your neck, and turn to the markings.
âAmaymon, Amaymon, appear now, by the power of the Angelical Keys, I summon thee, Castiel,â you begin, voice loud and clear. It pulls the other threeâs attention. Stiles ready to interrupt when you began again. âRah ah gah ee oh es, Castiel, Rah ah gah ee oh es,â the three were now staring with wide eyes, on your second pass of the Enochian chant, your voice seemed to reverberate through the preserves, sounding less and less human. âAmaymon, Amaymon, appear now, by the power of the Angelical Keys, I summon thee, Castiel,â you repeat a final time.
You hold your breath, waiting, seconds tick by and finally your eye twitches. Fucking Castiel, you appear whenever Dean calls, bastards, all three of you.
âFine,â you huff, throwing your hands in the air. âPrayer didnât work, neither did calling nicely, or an official summons, so I guess that leaves me with threats! I hope youâre happy!â you shout at no one, and you catch the look Lydia shares with Stiles.
â(Y/n) maybe you should-â Scott begins and you wave him off.
âCASTIEL, YOU GET YOUR WINGED ASS HERE RIGHT NOW OR I SWEAR ON MY NAME I WILL NEVER LET YOU HAVE ANOTHER MOMENT OF PEACE YOU WINGED RAT!â you scream, causing the other three to flinch.
And then a man in a trenchcoat materializes right behind you, and the three lose their shit.
âWHAT THE FU-â
âWHO?â
âWHERE DID-â
You whirl around and the Angel stands stiffly as he stares at you.
âAbout fucking time,â you huff, glaring at him.
âI find your demanding tone off-putting,â Cas decides and your eye twitches.
âOff-putting? Are you kidding Cas? Iâve been trying to get in contact with Dean and Sam, no oneâs answering their phones!â
âWhich numbers did you try?â
âPlant, Page, and Jones, FBI,â you counter.
âWe deactivated them.â
âNo shit,â you hiss.
âYou are acting like a-â he stops himself, sighing.
the audacity.
âLike a what, Cas?â you press.
âLike an ass-butt,â he admits and you have to scrub your hand over your face. âI do not appreciate it,â he adds on.
You open your mouth with a sharp retort but you stop yourself, count to ten in your mind and let out a deep breath instead. Reminding yourself, you canât talk to Cas the same way you would to Dean and Sam, it was counter-productive at best.
âYouâre right, I apologize Castiel. Iâm⊠flustered,â you admit, levelly, jaw clenched and eye twitching as you do.
âIs it because of these three?â he asks, finally addressing the others hovering just a few feet away.
âNo, these are friends Castiel,â you huff.
âWhy then? You are usually the most put-together of the three Winchester siblings,â he questions.
Isnât that a low bar? The 17-year-old little half sister is the most put-together when compared to her two adult older brothers.
âI was shot, and killed about an hour ago Cas, I can feel where they sliced me open down in hell, and smell like a mix of death, blood, and high school gym class. I would very much like to know where my older brothers are, right now,â you explain, once again keeping your voice in that forced level tone.
âI see. One moment,â he says and before you can disagree he disappears.
âOh, Fuck me!â you shout again.
âI have so many questions,â Stiles speaks up from where he and Scott are still stood.
âSliced you open?â Lydia repeats, voice pitching up.
âYeah, and Hell?â Stiles tags on, funnily enough, his voice did the same thing.
You glare at the two. Chuckâs sake, it was going to be such a pain to do the whole tip of the iceberg speech, at least they already believed in the Supernatural.
âJust-â you pause for another deep breath. âPlease, let me find my brothers first,â you request instead.
Luckily you donât have to wait long, because only a few minutes later you can hear an engine coming up the road, and you sigh when you catch sight of the Impala.
The carâs moving fast, and it screeches, skidding a bit, as Dean throws the thing in park. Both of you brothers rushing out. Dean gets to you first, hands on your shoulders, looking you up and down.
âThe hell happened?â he asks, voice gruff.
âHell,â you answer shortly.
âThatâs not funny,â Sam counters.
âNeither is radio silence,â you shoot back.
Both of your brothers share a look.
âFair,â Sam concedes, when Dean stays resolute, he hasnât let go of you yet.
You feel Deanâs grip tighten and you sigh, âIâm fine, seriously,â you relent, voice softening far more than it has since you woke up.
âCâmon letâs get you to the motel,â Dean decides, keeping one hand on you as he starts pushing you to the Impala.
âUh, Dean?â Sam calls after him, a nervous laugh paired with a clearing of his throat.
âWhat?â Dean barks the question over his shoulder, walking you forwards.
âSheâs got friends,â he reminds him and you shrug at Dean who finally turns and stares at the the three who have been watching your brothers with curious eyes.
âAh shit, more teenagers,â Dean frowns. âFine, pack it in,â he huffs, opening the door.
Sam smiles nervously and gestures for the three to slip into the back row. You on the other hand, end up sandwiched between your two big brothers. Sam casts another look over you once heâs back in the car, and Deanâs pulling a U-turn.
âYou sure, youâre okay?â
You sigh, and reach into your pocket, pulling out the bullet, and then dropping it in Samâs hand as a response.
âSorry I asked,â he backtracks.
You roll your eyes, and lean back into the leather seat, âSomeone has to redo my tattoo when we get to the motel,â you speak up.
âDamn, total wipe?â Dean asks looking over at you.
âNot even a scar,â you mutter.
âThatâs not too bad, I mean that wendigo last fall caught you pretty bad, right? Scarâs gone now?â Sam tries to point out but both you and Dean level him with a look.
âI thought we agreed to no bright sides on death, hell, torture, and resurrection,â you mutter mutinously.
âWe did,â Dean agrees.
This time Sam rolls his eyes, âAlright, Iâm sorry I tried,â he huffs, settling back as well.
âSo many questions,â you hear Stiles repeat, and you groan in despair.
Tags: Banter, Mentions of Blood, Ghouls, Mentions of Weapons, Sexual Tension, Kissing, Cuddling, Only One Bed, Maybe a curse word or two
Word Count: Around 1000
Written For: @fluffyjuly
Squares/Prompts Filled: Day 16 - Only One Bed
Dividers By: @saradika-graphics
Hunts with Dean were exhausting. Not just because of the monsters, but because of him.
The man was infuriating, cocky, loud, and frustratingly good at what he did. Which made it even harder to call him out when he acted like a jackass.
Youâd been riding shotgun with him for three days chasing down a rogue ghoul that had led you both on a wild goose chase through the backwoods of Kentucky.
You were tired, scraped up, and still had dried blood on your neck that wasnât yours.
By the time the ghoulâs head rolled into the grass and you both limped back to the Impala, all you could think about was a shower and a warm bed.
But when you pulled into the tiny roadside motel, you shouldâve known your luck had run out.
Dean came back from the front desk with a key card and an expression you didnât like.
âWell?â you asked, arms crossed.
âOnly one room left,â he said. âAnd one bed.â
You blinked. âNo couch? Pull-out? Nothing?â
Dean gave you a look. âDo you see the size of this place? Weâre lucky the lights work.â
You groaned. âIâll sleep on the floor.â
âNo you wonât,â Dean muttered, brushing past you. âYouâre limping.â
âI can still sleep on the damn floor, Winchester.â
He stopped at the motel door, turning to you with a crooked grin. âUnless youâre afraid you wonât be able to resist me.â
You shoved his shoulder. âOh, please.â
But your pulse jumped anyway.
Inside, the room was just as tragic as you expected. Ugly carpet, peeling wallpaper, and one full-sized bed that looked like it belonged in a haunted house. You both dropped your bags wordlessly, tension crackling.
âIâll take first shower,â Dean said, already peeling off his jacket.
You turned away too quickly. âFine. Try not to use all the hot water.â
When the bathroom door clicked shut behind him, you exhaled shakily.
This wasnât good.
You were tired, cold, and Dean had been driving you insane all week. He made smartass comments, let his fingers brush yours a little too often when he passed you a weapon, and not to mention glancing at you when he thought you werenât looking. Now you were about to sleep in the same bed with him?
Bad idea.
Dean came out twenty minutes later, damp hair sticking up, fresh shirt clinging to his chest in all the best ways. Your eyes dragged over him before you could stop yourself.
âYour turn,â he said, tossing a towel toward you.
You grabbed your bag and mumbled, âDonât hog the whole bed.â
âYouâll probably just glare at me all night.â
You paused at the bathroom door and looked back at him.
âI only glare because you snore like a fucking chainsaw.â
Dean grinned, unabashed. âBet Iâm still prettier than your last hunting partner.â
When you finally slid under the covers, fresh from the shower and still toweling your damp hair, Dean was already on the far side of the bed, arms behind his head, eyes closed.
You rolled your eyes, but you were smiling when you shut the door behind you.
You lay stiffly, facing the opposite wall, putting as much space between you as possible. For five long minutes, neither of you moved.
Then Dean shifted slightly.
âYou shivering?â he asked.
âNo,â you lied.
âYeah, you are,â he said, rolling toward you.
âDean-â
âCome here,â he murmured.
âAbsolutely not. Iâm fine, I just-â
âI said, come here.â
You turned to face him, only to find him closer than expected. His arm slid under your shoulders, tugging you across the gap. You resisted for half a second before your cold toes betrayed you and instinctively tucked against his legs.
âGod, your feet are ice,â he muttered.
âI told you I was fine.â
âYeah, and I told you to come here.â
His chest was warm. Solid. And his scent, leather, soap, a hint of whiskey, wrapped around you too easily. His arm stayed around your back, palm splayed between your shoulder blades.
You could feel every slow breath he took. Every shift of his body.
Too close.
You swallowed. âThis doesnât mean anything.â
âSure,â he murmured. âItâs just body heat.â
His voice was too low...too knowing.
âStop looking at me like that,â you whispered.
âIâm not.â
âYou are.â
Deanâs breath brushed your cheek. âYouâre the one looking at me.â
You flushed. âI wasnât.â
âLike hell you werenât,â he said, voice soft but rough now. âYouâve been doing it all week.â
You didnât answer.
You couldnât.
Because his thumb was brushing slow circles into your back, and your heart was thudding in your chest like it wanted him to know.
âWhy havenât you said anything?â you asked, barely a whisper.
âBecause I figured if I touched you, youâd deck me.â
You laughed softly against his collarbone.
Dean shifted his face lower, nose brushing the edge of your cheek.
âDo you want me to stop?â he asked.
You didnât.
You wanted more.
But instead of answering, you lifted your head slowly, lips inches from his, breaths mingling. The tension crackled in the space between you, thick and electric.
âDeanâŠâ you whispered, voice barely audible.
âYeah?â
Your fingers curled into the fabric at his side, eyes meeting his.
âI want you to kiss me.â
He did.
Slow. Careful. His lips brushed yours once, then again, before deepening the kiss, hand cradling the back of your head. He kissed you like heâd been waiting forever, tongue sliding against yours with a low groan that rumbled in his chest.
Your legs tangled. His body pressed you down into the mattress. The kiss grew messy, hungry, a weekâs worth of tension spilling into every touch. His hand slid beneath your shirt, fingers stroking the curve of your waist, thumb brushing just under your ribs.
But he didnât go further.
Not tonight.
Eventually, you broke apart just enough to breathe, foreheads resting together.
hiiiii i love ur writing sm!! i just read your older!sister reader drabble (not on my watch) and im obsessed, i cant stop thinking about it. i love that it makes Dean a middle child it honestly really works. I was wondering if you'd be open to continuing it, maybe flipping it and older sister!reader gets hurt this time, or maybe she and the boys make fun of each other when they flirt or get flirted with on the job? or literally any other ideas you have about older sister!reader. thank you ily <3
â.ËÂ not on my watchÂČ,
summary.your boys are always looking for trouble and you always come to the rescue.
pairing. sam + dean winchester x older sis!reader genre.fluff
wordcount. 888
notes / warnings. injury mention, blood, protective sibling dynamics, language, emotional vulnerability, banter, stitching up wounds, angst with softness, big sister energy
The door creaks open slower than usual. Dean barely looks up from where heâs eating out of a takeout box with one hand and flipping through some lore book with the other. Samâs at the table with a laptop, half a sandwich untouched beside him. The second they see your face, thoughâeverything stops.
Youâre clutching your side. Thereâs blood. A lot of it. And youâre white as a sheet.
âWhoaâwhat the hell?â Deanâs already up. Samâs grabbing the first aid kit like muscle memory.
You wave them off as you stagger in. âItâs not deep. I tripped running from a hellhound. Got friendly with a fence post.â
Deanâs eyes widen. âYou ran into a fence?â
âSteel. Spiky. Weâre dating now.â
Sam huffs, trying to hide his panic with a joke. âDid you at least buy it dinner first?â
You groan as you lower yourself into the motel chair. âI was gonna, but she ghosted me.â
âYouâre bleeding through your shirt,â Dean says flatly.
âYeah, I know. Thatâs why Iâm sitting down instead of doing cartwheels, Dean.â
Deanâs already got scissors in hand, kneeling in front of you. He glances up once. âCan I?â
You nod. He cuts the fabric away, slow and careful. Sam opens antiseptic and sets out the gauze. Theyâre moving like a machineâlike theyâve done this dance a thousand times. And they have.
But itâs different when itâs you.
âYou couldâve called,â Sam says, softer now. âWe would've come.â
âI was handling it.â
Dean snorts. âYeah, clearly.â
You glare down at him. âIt was going fine until the invisible dog from hell played linebacker.â
He starts cleaning the wound, but you donât miss the twitch of his jaw. Heâs pissed. Not at you, not really. But pissed that you got hurt when he wasnât there. That someone got close enough to break your skin.
âHow bad is it?â you ask, wincing.
âNeeds stitches,â Dean mutters. âFour, maybe five. You want whiskey or just to scream through it?â
âIâll scream. Let the neighbors think weâre even more bat shit crazy.â
Sam sits on the bed across from you, watching, arms crossed. âYou scared the crap out of us, you know.â
You glance at him. âNow you know how it feels.â
They both freeze. Even Deanâs hand hesitates mid-clean.
âTurnaboutâs fair play,â you murmur, voice going tight. âHow many times have you two come back half-dead? How many times have I had to stitch you up while trying not to puke?â
Dean sets the needle down for a second. He meets your eyes, and for once, thereâs no sarcasm there. Just guilt. Deep and real.
âYou always hold it together,â he says. âDidnât realize it was this bad on your end.â
You laugh without humor. âThatâs because I make it look easy. Thatâs my job, right? Big sister. The glue. The medic. The adult in the room.â
Samâs gaze softens. âYou donât have to be that all the time.â
You roll your eyes. âIf Iâm not, who is? You two? Please.â
Dean chuckles under his breath. âSheâs got a point.â
He goes back to stitching. You hiss at the first prick, then clench your teeth.
Itâs quiet for a momentâjust your sharp breaths and Deanâs focused hands. Then Sam tilts his head with a grin.
âHey, by the wayâGarth says a deputy in that last town was hitting on you.â
Dean snorts. âOh, right. The one with the big truck and the bigger forehead?â
âShut up,â you mutter. âHe was nice.â
âNice and blind, apparently,â Dean mutters. âDidnât even clock the bloody machete in your duffel.â
âHe asked me to grab a drink.â
Sam raises a brow. âDid you?â
âNo,â you scoff. âI told him I had to go wash brain matter out of my hair.â
Dean cackles. âRomantic.â
You smile despite yourself, chest achingânot just from the wound. From them. These boys youâve practically raised, bandaged, dragged through Hell and back. They get older, but they never stop being yours.
Dean finishes the stitches and tapes a clean bandage over the gash. Then he stands and leans against the table, arms crossed.
âYou need anything else?â
You raise a brow. âYeah. A nap, a week off, and maybe a boyfriend whoâs not a demon.â
Dean shrugs. âTwo outta three ainât bad.â
Sam smirks. âDepends on the demon.â
âNo!â you and Dean say at the same time.
You all laugh.
Itâs not perfect. The motelâs still musty, and your side still throbs. But for a second, the weight lifts.
You lie back with a sigh, stretching carefully across the bed. âIf either of you picks up a hunt before I can stand without blacking out, I swear to God Iâm gluing your weapons shut.â
Dean grins. âSuperglue or hot glue?â
âHot glue. On your eyelashes.â
He whistles. âSheâs serious.â
Sam pats your foot. âWeâll wait. Scoutâs honor.â
You eye them both. âNeither of you were ever scouts.â
Dean shrugs. âStill counts.â
Youâre asleep within minutes, pain meds kicking in and exhaustion finally winning.
And when Sam turns off the lamp and Dean pulls the blanket higher over your sleeping form, neither of them says it.
But they both think it.
They wouldnât have made it this far without you.
And they sure as hell arenât going anywhere now.
ê. navigation đË àŁȘ all drabbles; compatibility readings; support my work .á
Hii, could you do a matthias x reader with the promp "Did I miss the part where you suddenly turned likeable?" where the reader is Grisha and her and matthias HATE, eachother. Like literally loath eachothers existence and they end up jeprodising missions because off it
A/n: loved this idea!!! who doesn't love a good enemies-to-(maybe?) friends story! let me know what you think anon :)
Matthias X Inferni Fem!Reader
Word Count: 2,490
Warnings: mentions of disfigurement, burning, cursing, not proofread
The force of the explosion collided with Matthiasâ back, throwing him forward like a ragdoll. Heat singed the back of his neck as small shards of rock and glass bit into his skin. He slammed down against the rocky ground, knocking the breath from his chest. Pain and shock kept him immobilized for a few moments as he tried to gasp air into his lungs. His ears rung with a high pitched keening, the world disappearing in a blaze of bright white light for an instant.Â
When he finally felt his lungs expand with a greedy breath, he opened his eyes to see a pair of leather boots standing in front of him. He looked up at you, your lip curled slightly in a half-snarl, half-smirk.Â
âGet up, druskelle. Iâm not carrying you.â You stood above him, your arms crossed, a look of smug contentment on your face as you watched him struggle to regain his breath and clamber to his hands and knees.Â
Hatred boiled in his gut as the urge to swipe your ankles out from under you raced through his mind. He knew you were too good a fighter, your reflexes too quick, to actually be caught unawares like that, but the image of you falling to your ass - no matter how unlikely - was so appealing that he couldnât help himself. He lashed out with his right hand, hoping that a combination of speed and strength might just catch you off your guard.Â
As he predicted, you were too fast. You lifted one of your feet and slammed it down on his wrist like a cat catching its prey, pinning his wrist against the ground. He grit his teeth against the pain. Youâd used just enough force to hurt him without actually injuring him, although he knew that wasnât for his benefit.Â
âSaints, you two are going to get us all killed!â Jesper and Kaz strode over from the still smoldering remains of the building youâd blown up. Kazâs face looked like a thundercloud as he approached you, coming up so close to your face Matthias swore the Bastard of the Barrel was going to spit on you.Â
âLet him go, Fire Witch.â Kazâs voice was a low growl, threat laced through every word. Your eyes narrowed in challenge, and Matthias felt your foot grind down a little harder on his wrist before releasing him. You were flicking the shard of flint you used as a fire starter between the fingers of your right hand as you held Kazâs gaze.Â
âHe shouldnât be here,â you snarled back. âI donât work with Grisha killers. Heâs lucky I havenât burned the skin from his bones.â Your eyes were dark and hateful as you watched Matthias rise from the ground. He ignored the threat: however strong your hatred of him, it was returned in kind.Â
âItâs not your call. Fall in line, or get out of my sight.â Matthias hadnât known Kaz long, but if there was one thing heâd learned, it was that Kaz Brekker was the leader of every mission. Matthias, for his part, appreciated a strong leader. Kazâs shrewd if at times shockingly cruel tactics never troubled Matthias, although heâd seen you struggle with taking orders since youâd fallen in with the crew almost a year ago.
So Matthias wasnât surprised when he saw your hands flit like hummingbirds at your side. He realized now why Kaz was standing so close: it blocked you from being able to use the Small Science. And Kaz knew you well enough to know that youâd never back down from him - literally or figuratively. Matthias made a mental note in his head, although he sincerely doubted if heâd ever tolerate being that close to you. Your and Kazâs nose were barely a hairâs width from brushing.
âI donât take orders, either.â Your voice matched Kazâs in its tone, eagerly rising to the challenge.
Kaz didnât balk or blink in the slightest. In fact, he smirked smugly at you, like a spider who knows its caught a fly. Jesper stood close to Kazâs side, his eyes trained on you warily.
âYouâll take orders from me, Witch, or youâll suffer the consequences. More aptly, youâll watch someone else suffer the consequences.â
For the first time since Matthias had the misfortune of meeting you, he saw something like real fear in your eyes. Your nostrils flared at Kaz. As the standoff stretched on through a few tense breaths, Matthias realized he never knew how or why youâd come to end up working with Kaz Brekker. Heâd never cared enough to wonder. He couldnât make heads or tails of what Kaz meant by âwatching someone else suffer the consequencesâ, although it clearly struck a chord for you. Whatever Kaz had on you, it was something you didnât seem willing or able to walk away from.
âYou know I wonât do that.â Your chin dropped a half inch, your eyes widening slightly as if to convey to Kaz a sincerity Matthias didnât know you had.Â
Sensing victory, Kaz nodded. âI know that. So youâll fall in line. Stop trying to get the Fjerdan killed.âÂ
You shot Matthias a look of contempt over Kazâs shoulder. Irritated and emboldened, Kaz thrust the carved crow handle of his cane up under your chin, jerking your head back towards him.Â
âFall in line or pay the price.âÂ
Matthias watched as the rest of your headstrong resolve crumbled under whatever Kaz was threatening you with. The tension in the air was so thick Matthias realized he was holding his breath. He shot a quick look over at Jesper, stock still at Kazâs shoulder with his shooting hand flexed subtly by his holster, as if he thought you might lash out at his boss. Something about Jesperâs defensive posture and Kazâs overtly bullying behavior was grating on him. For reasons he couldnât understand, he actually felt like defending you.Â
âShe wonât kill me, Boss.â Three pairs of eyes snapped over to Matthias as he spoke. âShe couldnât if she tried. Fjerdan or not, Iâve gotten under her skin. She likes me, she just doesnât know it yet.â
Matthias didnât believe a word he said, but he added just enough smug swagger to his voice that Kaz and Jesper seemed to buy it. The moment broken, Kaz stepped back from you and Jesperâs shooting hand dropped from his holster. Kaz shot you one more warning look before he strode past you, shoving you with his shoulder and leaving you and Matthias alone.Â
Matthias watched your eyes bore holes in the back of Kazâs head as he limped over the ridge and out of sight. Finally, you turned back to face him. Usually your eyes were nothing but loathsome pits when you looked at him. Matthias couldnât be sure if he imagined it, but he swore he saw a flicker of something like gratitude in your face. You opened your mouth and inhaled, ready to speak, but no words came out. Your mouth snapped close, and you looked up at Matthias with a strange flurry of emotion. Then, with a small nod of your head, you turned on your heel and followed Kaz.Â
It was the first time Matthias could remember that youâd wasted an opportunity to goad him. And the first time you could remember when Matthias had been something other than a thorn in your side.
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *Â
âWhat did Brekker mean by âsomeone else will suffer the consequencesâ?âÂ
You barely looked up from the rabbit you were skinning from across the fire.
âWhat are you talking about, Druska?â Your new nickname for Matthias. He supposed it was a bit better than druskelle, although you still sounded like you were hexing him every time you spoke.Â
âA few months ago. After the glass factory job.â
Recognition dawned on your face, but you didnât respond.Â
âKaz told you to step in line or someone else w-â
âI remember,â you interrupted him, an edge of irritation in your voice. âAfter I threatened to burn the skin off your bones.â
Matthias chuckled. âThe very same.â
You still kept silent, studiously avoiding his gaze, although he didnât miss the violent way you stabbed the skinned rabbit carcass with the spit.
Matthias opened his mouth to press the matter further, but something about the cold glitter in your eyes stopped him. The two of you hadnât spoken about that day since, although there had been a noticeable change between the two of you. Matthias wouldnât go so far as to say you were friends. More like non-combative work associates. He figured it was an improvement over borderline murderous adversaries, and he realized he wasnât willing to risk going back to the way things were.Â
Befuddled by his own reaction, Matthias shrugged, resolved to drop it.Â
You spoke so quietly he thought heâd imagined it at first.Â
âHeâs talking about my sister.â Your eyes wide and glassy, the fire dancing in your pupils.Â
Matthias froze, too shocked to know what to say back. Thankfully, you seemed content to fill the silence.Â
âKaz lets her work at the Crow Club in exchange for my services. Sheâs⊠she canât get a lot of jobs. Any jobs, really. On account of the⊠scars.â You swallowed thickly, tamping down a lump in your throat and swiping away the tears that pooled on your lash line.Â
Feeling compelled to speak, Matthias blurted out the first thing that came to mind.Â
âWhat scars?âÂ
For half a moment, he wondered if you would launch yourself at his throat from across the fire. Normally, the two of you didnât make small talk, even when you were alone on missions - which had been happening a lot, recently. His question stepped over small talk into the realm of personal.Â
For the second time in as many minutes, he was shocked at your vulnerable response.Â
âThe burns,â you choked out. âWe were little⊠my parents had just figured out I was Grisha. We were playing⊠she pulled on my hair, yanked some of it out. I just⊠lost control. I just meant to scare her. Not to hurt her. Just to get her to leave me alone⊠but⊠I burned her.â
Matthias could barely breathe, his heart thundering in his chest. He watched as tears slipped loose from your eyes, trailing down your cheeks and dripping off your jaw onto the dirt.
You ignored them, the words falling out of your mouth like water bursting through a dam.Â
âThe burns are⊠extensive. All over her face, neck. Her arms. Thereâs nothing wrong with her, she can still do everything you and I can. Her eyesightâs a little worse, but for the most part. Sheâs OK. Itâs just⊠people look at her and they donât know what to do. They think sheâs a monster. We were banished from our village. Our neighbors said she was marked by demons. Some of them figured out it was me. That I burned her. So they called me a demon. My parents⊠they did their best, but they didnât know anything about Grisha. Theyâd never left Fjerda before.â
Matthias sucked in a breath, his chest tight like a winch.Â
âYouâre Fjerdan?âÂ
You looked up at him like you were coming out of a daze. As if he were seeing you for the first time, he noticed the proud way you held your chin. Your fearlessness. The streak of loyalty you had, the duty to protect those around you, even the ones you hated. How he had not seen it before?
âYes. I am.âÂ
Your words hung in the air like smoke. Matthias felt his feelings for you turn upside down, a strange and unwelcome feeling of affection blossoming in his chest. Eager to bat it away, he scrambled for something to say, anything.Â
âI never knew that.â
You chuckled darkly, rolling your eyes.
âI know, Druska. I wanted it that way. Fjerda was⊠not kind to me.âÂ
Matthias nodded, unable to find a suitable response. Heâd been raised to hate Grisha, to hunt them like the dogs heâd been told they were. Heâd never stopped to consider the person behind the Small Science.Â
âSo⊠your sister and you, are you close?âÂ
You shook your head, that coldness flaring to life in your eyes again.Â
âNo. She hates me. Disowned me as soon as she was old enough to live on her own. My parents werenât too far behind her. They never forgave me for what I did to her.âÂ
You trailed off, only the crackling fire filling the silence for a few breaths. Matthias waited, watching you thoughtfully as you turned the roasting rabbit on its spit.
âI look after her. From a distance. I traded my service as an Inferni with Brekker for her employment. So she wouldnât have to resort to⊠other professions, to make a living for herself. Itâs the least I can do.â
Matthias felt a second surge of affinity towards you. The pieces began to fit together for him: the reason you resented him so vehemently; the reason Kaz was able to blackmail you so easily; the way you fought with the kind of recklessness that only comes from not truly minding if you live or die.Â
âSounds like she is lucky to have you,â he offered.
You quirked one corner of your lips at him in a sarcastic smirk. âLucky? Luck has nothing to do with it. One of the first things you learn as a Grisha.â
Matthias snorted, shaking his head. You narrowed your eyes at him in question. âThatâs not a Grisha lesson, Firedrake,â he told you, using the nickname heâd given you in exchange for âDruskaâ. âThatâs a Fjerdan lesson. Only the strong survive. And the strongest save us all. Your sister, she sounds strong. She survived. But you? You have saved her. That makes you the strongest.âÂ
You looked at him across the fire, deep in thought as he watched you take in his words. He could tell you wanted to argue, but for some reason you didnât. After a few moments, you tipped your head back and laughed. It broke the tension, and Matthias found himself laughing alongside you. For the first time since heâd met you, Matthias wondered if the two of you might actually grow to be friends.Â
âDruska, did I miss the part where you suddenly turned so likeable?â
He felt a warm flush spread across his cheeks. Grateful for the dim light, he ducked his head down, both of you still chortling.Â
âFunny what happens when you stop threatening to burn the skin from my bones, isnât it?âÂ
You smiled, showing your teeth for once. Matthias returned the grin, his heart doing an unfamiliar twirl in his chest. Thatâs new, he thought to himself.Â
âI guess it is, Druska. I guess it isâŠâÂ
For the first time since the two of you had met, neither of you slept uneasily that nightâŠ